The Taste of a California Plum: Full Chapterless Novel

The Taste of a California Plum

I make the last of my rounds in daddy’s old Chevy, checking the fences as I creep along. Coming down the drive towards the old shed housing Papaw’s rusty Ford, I slow down and stare at long brown hair and a green skirt flapping in the breeze.

Tightening my grip on the steering wheel, I shift in my seat and mumble to myself. “Who the hell is that?” Creeping closer, I squint, focusing on the person.

As I get closer, a woman moves away from the shed holding a huge camera. I stop the truck dead in the gravel drive, just staring as she points and talks, crouching every few seconds.

She doesn’t give off the idea that she sees me as she snaps picture after picture.

Getting out of the truck, I let my door slam shut, and make my way to her.

She stands up with her back to me, dropping the camera. It hangs around her neck as she turns her head.

We lock eyes.

Raising my hand, I clear my throat. “Excuse me!” She turns her whole body to me. “What’re you doin’ on my property?” Still walking, I cross my arms and watch her point to the shed.

The breeze carries away her voice, but I think she said, ‘that’s enough for today.’

Enough of what?

Getting closer to the side of the shed, I watch three people exit, stopping on the other side of the woman. I stop at the shed’s edge, peeking in on Papaw’s truck, and turning back, hold my eyes on the woman.

The woman extends her hand to me. “I’m sorry, I was under the impression this was abandoned.” She squints, keeping her hand out.

I chuckle, not taking her hand. “That not tell you someone owns it?” I point to the iron sign arched over the drive reading ‘Bowing Farm’.

The woman looks behind her and to her left, shrugging, and looks back at me. “The shed and the truck didn’t look to be on this land since there is no fence around them.” She lets her hand drop to her side and looks at the family waiting several feet away. “I’ve got all I need, and it’s getting dark anyway.” Then she looks back at me. “Sorry to be a bother.” She crosses her arms, still squinting.

I glance at the family behind her.

Mr. and Mrs. Bland and their daughter Mandy. Mr. Bland has a hand on his wife and Mandy’s outside shoulders. Mandy’s all dolled up. No doubt taking senior pictures. I think her brother Joe graduated three years after me, maybe? Anyway…

Sighing, I nod. “Mr. Bland.”

Mr. Bland nods back. “Denson.” He smiles, rubbing Mandy’s shoulder.

Mandy hasn’t stopped staring at me since I stopped walking. She and her mother offer quick smiles before Mr. Bland turns them, and they leave. Once their car pulls off, I look back at the woman.

We meet eyes, and I shake my head. “Well?... Why’re you still here?” I cross my arms and glare at her.

The woman grins. “I apologize for overstepping, but I am willing to make a contract for use of your land. A five percent cut of my earnings.” She flits a business card my way, stepping up to me, and puts it in my shirt pocket with a light pat.

I watch her step back smirking at me, and she puts her hands behind her back.

Digging in my shirt pocket, I pull out her card and all but throw it at her. “I don’t want your business. Just get off my land.” I wag the card at her, clenching my jaw.

The woman shrugs her lips, and without another word, she turns on her heels and walks to her car at the end of the drive.

Huffing, I walk back to the truck, taking a minute before putting it in gear. Sighing, I give her card a once over.

Plum Dahling, Photographer.

Plum? Who names their kid Plum?

Rolling my eyes, I put the card in my jeans pocket. After my minute, I put the truck in gear and turn around, looking at the fencing as I creep my way back up the drive.

Good.

Nothing has broken the barbed wire or pushed over a post today. The cows and horses graze along the fence. Janice, our oldest cow, walks along the fence trying to keep up with me.

About five more minutes of creeping later, I park the truck at the barn and walk to the house.

Opening the back door into the kitchen, the smell of homemade cornbread hits me.

Mama’s cooking tonight.

I pull off my boots, leaving them just outside the door, and walk over to the stove. Cream corn, greens, honey glazed ham, and English peas. A homemade peach cobbler sits on potholders just a foot down the counter. I reach over to swipe a fingertip of peach off the side, and a hand slaps mine. Turning around, I grin.

Mama swats me with a hand towel. “Don’t even try it Denson.” She smirks at me, opening the oven, and reaches in with the towel, pulling out the iron skillet filled with fresh cornbread.

I chuckle to myself, giving my hand an over exaggerated rub and cradle. “Ouch mama, that hurt.” I laugh, walking over to the table.

Mama rolls her eyes. “Oh, ha, ha. Want me to break the other to take your mind off it?” She grins at my wide eyes. “How’re the fences? Anything get out today?” She stirs the corn and peas.

Sighing, I take a seat and slouch. “Naw, nothin’ got out…” I cross my arms.

Mama cuts her eyes at me. “But?” She leans on the counter with her fist on her hip.

I raise my eyebrows. “Somethin’ got in.” I shrug, shaking my head. “Maybe I should say someone.” I lean forward. “Some woman, photographer, was takin’ pictures of the Bland girl out in Papaw’s shed with his Ford.” I lean back, re-crossing my arms. “I set her straight and ran her off. We don’t need that kind of mess here anyway.” I huff, looking at the table.

Mama walks up to me with the pot of corn. “Hhmm. Did she give you her name?” She sets the pot down on a potholder in the middle of the dinnerware.

I shake my head. “Just gave me her card. Don’t matter anyway. I told her not to come here again.” I look up at mama glaring back at me.

Mama nods, shrugging her lips. “Well how ‘bout you help me set the table before your sisters and the kids get down here.” She cuts her eyes at me, grinning. “Or else Ima tell you not to come here again.” She giggles, tossing her thumb to the stove.

I chuckle, putting my hands up. “Alright, alright.” I grab the greens. “But seriously, mama. The woman had no business bein’ on our land.” I set the pot on the table. “Not to mention, the Blands should’ve asked permission, too.” I turn back to the stove, but stop short.

Mama has the other pots in hand, already carrying them to the table where she sets the pots in the middle with the others. “Oh, I meant to tell you ‘bout that.” She glances up at me. “Jane asked if Mandy could take a few senior pictures in the old shed out front.” She shrugs, leaning on the edge of the dining table. “Of course, I said yes.” She grins, crossing her arms.

I know she’s lying to keep me from getting madder. I guess she’s right. Before I can say anything though, Desirea, Sarah Grace, Luella, and the kids tromp down the stairs.

Luella sits Lynnie in the highchair and makes Patrick and Hamilton’s plates.

I look at Hamilton and grin in anticipation of what might come out of her mouth. “So, Hammy, what’d you do at school today?” I smirk at her scowling glare.

Hamilton snarls at me. “Don’t. Call. Me. Hammy!” She crosses her arms, leaning back in her seat and snarls at me again.

Luella snaps her head at Hamilton. “Hamilton Grey Staples, don’t yell at the table.” She cuts her eyes at me. “No matter how annoyin’ your uncle’s bein’.” She sticks out her tongue at me before Hamilton sees.

Hamilton cuts her eyes at me and snarls again. “School was fine. We made May flowers to go with the April showers from the other month.” She gets a little quiet. “Bobby Freeman pulled my ponytail at recess again.” She pokes her fork in her greens.

Luella and mama both look at her, but I speak first. “You tell the teacher?” I wait, knowing full well she didn’t.

Hamilton smiles. “Nope. Punched him in the gut and ran away, just like you told me.” She beams with pride.

Mama and Luella glare at me.

It’s all I can do not to bust out laughing. I cover my mouth, looking down at my plate.

Desirea and Sarah Grace giggle to each other.

Desirea nudges my arm. “You’re gonna get it now.” She takes a bite of greens, still laughing.

Mama pops Desirea and looks at me. “Now I know you did not tell that child to hit.” She doesn’t take her eyes off me.

I nod, leaning back, and smile. “I sure did. If that boy keeps puttin’ hands on her in any way, I want her to know what to do.” I cross my arms and wink at Hamilton.

Mama’s shoulders drop. “Denson, they’re six.” She puts a hand out to Hamilton.

I shake my head. “Doesn’t matter. If he wants to dish it, then he oughta be prepared to take it, too.” I shrug. “Besides, if they were sixteen, seventeen years old, would you let this boy abuse her like that or worse?” I watch mama’s eyes drop to her plate, and the room goes quiet. “That’s what I thought. No matter how old, stuff like that must be stopped for it to stop. He learned his lesson.” I look at Hamilton. “Now what I told you only goes for self-defense. Don’t you go hittin’ unless someone lays hands on you first, ya hear? I’m not puttin’ up with bullies, and I’m sure ‘nough not gonna have you bein’ one. Got it?” I nod once.

Hamilton nods back. “Yes sir. I got it. Oh, and by the way, he didn’t mess with me for the rest of the day.” She smirks, glancing around the table, and lands on her mama’s glare.

Luella leans down and whispers in her ear. “We’ll talk about this later.” She turns back to her plate.

The room falls silent again.

To lighten the mood, I look at Patrick. “So, Pat-pat, what did you do at school today?” I watch a smile spread across his little freckled face.

Patrick bounces in his chair. “I got, to, finger paint!” His eyes widen, and he looks at his hands stained with the rainbow, and then he frowns. “But I spiwlled the paint all over the helper teacher’s shoes.” He looks at Luella. “I didn’t mean to mama! She said it would washut.” He looks at his mama like she might whoop him right there.

Luella shakes her head. “Baby it’s alright. She told me ‘bout it before I came and got you. You’re not in trouble, baby. Just try to be more careful.” She smiles, and Patrick smiles back.

The rest of supper consists of chit chat about the farm, the animals, the church potluck this Sunday, and the kids fighting and poking fun at each other.

• • •

The next morning, I tromp to the house from the barn, trying not to spill the goat’s milk. Getting to the porch steps in front of the kitchen door, I notice a strange black Nissan parked in front. I stop on the top step, adjusting the rod across my shoulders, and give it a once over. Did Rodney’s mama get a new car? Did Grandma Effie? I set down the rod and buckets on the porch next to the door. Walking along the porch, I look around. Grandma isn’t on the porch swing or in a chair. I walk back to the kitchen door and listen. I don’t hear Mrs. Crain’s voice. Walking back to the car, I read the tag. California. California? Who the hell from California drove all the way to Mississippi? And stopped here?

Grabbing the buckets, I walk through the kitchen door.

Voices come from the living room.

I round the corner with the buckets.

Mama sits at the head of her fold out laundry table covered in clothes.

Sitting next to her is a brunette with her back to me. She turns around, locking eyes with me, and smiles.

I drop my shoulders, letting the buckets plash and bang on the floor as I set them down, and shake my head at Mama. “Damn it, Mama. What’s she doin’ here?” I cut my eyes at Plum.

Mama’s eyes widen, and I know I’ve messed up. She smooths out a folded t-shirt, glaring at me, and smiles.

I wipe my mouth, looking down at the floor.

Shit.

Mama picks up a small grey and crinkled card. “I found this in your pants pocket.” She looks at it, at me, and then opens her mouth.

Before she speaks, I drop my hand from my mouth, talking a bit louder than normal. “Now Mama, I’ve asked you not to go through my pockets and to let me wash my own clothes.” Huffing, I meet another glare.

The next thing we know, Lynnie’s crying, and mama’s glare sharpens.

I hang my head, rubbing my fingertips over my forehead.

Great. I woke the baby.

Plum looks between us, wide eyed, and stops on me. “Oh, I didn’t know you have a baby.” She glances towards Luella’s bedroom across the way.

I shake my head. “Not mine.” I glance towards the bedroom.

Plum rocks her head. “Oh.” She looks back at mama.

Mama clears her throat, grinning at Plum. “I’ll tend to her in a minute.” She pats at Plum’s hand, turning to me, and her smile falls. “Now, as I was sayin’, you know I’ve been wantin’ a nice family photo of all of us since your daddy passed, and she just happened to be available at just the right time.” She smiles at Plum, and then looks back at me. “Now, seein’ as you two have already met, I hope this won’t be a problem.” She raises her eyebrows and looks down her nose at me.

Crossing my arms, I glance at a grinning Plum. “Naw, I suppose not.” Growling to myself, I pick up my buckets. “I’ll clean that up once I get these buckets squared away.” With a final nod, I leave the room.

Not two steps into the hall, their chatter resumes, and I hear Plum suggest the old shed and Papaw’s Ford.

Rolling my eyes, I keep moving, leaving the buckets on the kitchen counter for mama’s cheesemaking, and then head out to the barn. Maybe some hay sorting will calm me down. The spilled milk will have to wait until that woman is out of the house.

About thirty or so minutes into hay sorting, I toss out a bale to Rodney and catch a figure walking towards us from the house. I stop, wiping my mouth with the side of my glove.

Great. What does she want now?

Rodney stops, wiping his face with a rag, and tucks it into his back pocket. “What?” He follows my gaze. “Who’s she?” He puts both hands on the tailgate and leans, pushing a few times before standing straight.

I huff. “Some photographer from California. mama hired her for the family photo mess.” I slap at my neck. “Damn bugs aren’t startin’ off the summer with a fight.” Scratching, I just keep watching her get closer.

Rodney grins, looking at me. “She’s kinda hot.” He scratches his bare chest, watching me cut my eyes at him, and he shrugs. “What? She is.” He chuckles, motioning for another bale.

Smirking, I nod to the house. “Don’tchoo think Sarah Grace might not like you sayin’ that?” I hold my smirk, waitin’ for one of his dumbass responses.

Rodney snorts. “What she don’t hear don’t hurt her.” He points to me. “And you better not say nothin’ to her.” Arching an eyebrow, he holds a squinting glare on me and grins.

Shaking my head, I turn to the head of the bed and grab another bale. Just as I chunk it, Plum closes in on the truck. I stop, putting my hands on the side of the bed, and lean over. The sun beats down on my bare back, and sweat runs all over me.

Plum walks up to us, glancing at Rodney, and smiles. “So, Mr. Bowing.” She squints up at me.

Rodney sniggers and mumbles through a laugh. “Mr. Bowing, sure.” He grins, looking at us, and his grin falls to our glares.

Plum turns back to me. “You and your family are scheduled for a shoot this Saturday morning at eight.” She squints some more, putting her hands in her back pockets.

I stand straight, taking the rag from my back pocket, and wipe my neck. “I assume you’ll be charging us out the ass for pictures we could just take on our phones, right?” I wipe my chest and stomach, watching her look me over, and I grin.

Looking at the ground, Plum clears her throat. “Mrs. Bowing and I worked out a deal.” She looks me in the eyes. “I have permission to use certain parts of the land, and she receives a five percent cut as well as a free shoot whenever she wants.” She smirks, giving me another once over before meeting my eyes.

I can’t help but smirk to myself before giving her a straight-faced nod. “Fine, but don’t let me catch you outside of your designated areas. I wanna see where they are, too by the way. Don’t need you wanderin’ off into a sink pit or gettin’ too close to Edgar, our bull.” I turn to the last line of bales. “Now, if you’ll excuse me, I have real work to do.” I grab a bale and glare at her.

Plum sniggers, shrugging her lips, and nods, looking from me to a grinning Rodney. “Okay boys, I guess I’ll leave you to it.” She locks eyes with me. “See you bright and early Saturday. Don’t be late.” She smiles, putting a hand above her eyes, and then turns around, walking to her car.

Rodney pushes the tailgate a few times, making the truck shake. “Man, I think she likes you.” He chuckles. “Don’t know why. You're kinda an asshole.” He laughs, standing straight.

I cut my eyes at him. “Don’t care if she likes me or hates my guts.” I adjust the bale in my hands. “And I guess you should find another job if I’m such and asshole.” I smirk, tossing the bale at him, and glance at Plum getting in her car.

Rodney catches the bale, and his eyes widen. “Shiiit, don’t even play like that D.” He chuckles, putting the bale in the barn.

I snigger, glancing at him over my shoulder. “Then shut the hell up and get back to work.” I smirk, getting out of the truck bed, and wipe my face with my rag.

• • •

Saturday morning.

I adjust the collar of my button up and roll up the sleeves.

Mama and Luella round up the kids into the Tahoe.

Desirea, Sarah Grace, and I pile into the Chevy, and we all head out to the cotton field on the back forty.

After a five-or so-minute drive, we all meet Plum on the turn row closest to the road.

I get out of the truck, helping my sisters, and address Plum. “Alright, let’s get this mess over with. I have real work to do.” I walk over to the edge of the crop in front of her.

The leaves are coming in nicely. Stalks not very tall, but it hasn’t really been long enough since they were planted. Hope it’s a pretty enough back drop for her, and we don’t have to stay long.

Plum sniggers at me. “I think the cows can manage without you for a few hours.” She crosses her arms over the camera strap.

I roll my eyes, looking off across the field.

Smartass.

Plum giggles at me before talking to Lynnie and tickling her belly.

Mama walks to the front of the group and looks around. “Are we all ready?” She looks at each of us. “Alright, let’s get on with it.” She smiles, looking at Plum.

Plum smiles at mama, gesturing to the field’s edge. “Don’t let the kids get in the cotton. I don’t want to be responsible for pesticide poisoning of any kind if they’re being used right now.” She holds up her camera as we gather together.

I guess she’s a little smarter than she looks. I was just about to remind them that Jeff just came out and sprayed yesterday. I stand in the middle between mama and Luella. Sarah Grace and Desirea stand on either side of them while the kids stand in front with Lynnie in my arms facing forward.

I watch the lens on the camera move as Plum focuses and puts up a hand. “Okay, that looks good.” She looks away from her camera at me. “Uh, Mr. Bowing, hold Lynnie a little higher, Hamilton’s hair is covering half her body.” She stands straight, waiting.

Rolling my eyes, I move her up to my chin and smile all sweet like. “Better?” I hold eye contact with her.

Plum smirks back. “Perfect.” She arches an eyebrow at me and looks through her camera.

I chuckle to myself, letting Lynnie down just a bit. Plum’s such a smartass. I try to hide my grin, looking down, and act as if I’m grinning at Lynnie.

Lynnie giggles, kicking her feet a bit. She flops a foot, hitting Hamilton in the back of the head.

Hamilton puts a hand to her head, turning around. “Ouch Lynnie.” She rubs a few times before tapping Lynnie’s foot.

We all giggle and turn to the camera.

Plum takes a few shots, looks down, and messes with her camera, and then takes a few more. We all just stand there smiling and waiting.

After a few more snapping sounds, Plum lets her camera hang. “Okay, let’s move to the next area.” She takes off her camera, placing it in a case, and walks to her car.

I look at mama, talking low. “You didn’t tell me we would be movin’ around for this mess.” I hand Lynnie off to Luella.

Mama arches an eyebrow and shrugs. “Well, now you know. So, get a move on.” She smirks, walking to the Tahoe.

I roll my eyes. “Mhm.” Huffing, I walk to the truck and slam the door.

Desirea puts a hand on my shoulder. “Hey, you’ll be alright. How ‘bout we go shoot somethin’ of our own later? Bet that’ll make you feel better?” She and Sarah Grace giggle to each other.

I look back over my shoulder at her as best I can for the headrest. “How ‘bout I shoot you? I know for a fact that’ll make me feel better.” I give her an exaggerated grin.

Sarah grace lets out a loud laugh.

Desirea’s eyes widen. She swats my shoulder, sitting back, and grins.

We move on to Rayne Creek dividing our land from the Creek Bend subdivision in town. Only a small patch of woods, if you can call them woods, splits the creek from the subdivision’s back fences.

Getting out, Hamilton and Patrick head straight for the creek’s edge. On the bank, they take off their sandals, and then tiptoe into the water.

Hamilton squeals, looking at Luella. “Mama! Mama! Look!” She balances on a large rock on the shallow’s edge.

Luella nods. “Be careful baby! I don’t want you messin’ up your dress.” She adjusts Lynnie in her arms, turning to Mama. “It’s hard enough gettin’ grass stains outa her jeans, but creek muck outa white?” She shakes her head. “Ain’t happenin’.” She laughs.

Mama shakes her head. “Oh, honey, don’t I know.” They both laugh, looking back at the kids.

Patrick just stands there in the water’s edge. “Dis water’s cold!” He giggles, looking back at us with a huge smile.

Mama and the girls giggle, and I grin, looking at Plum. She has her camera out, taking pictures of the kids playing in the creek. It seems like the snapping sound is constant for a full five minutes.

I move over towards Luella and Lynnie, Luella turns to me as I put out my hands. and hands Lynnie off to me.

Another round of snapping.

I turn and look at Plum. She looks away from her camera, smirking, and snaps a picture of my glare.

Turning away, I give all my attention to Lynnie, holding her up and tickling her. Her giggle makes me laugh.

A few more snaps, and Plum puts her camera away. “Okay, time to go to the last spot.” She looks at Mama. “Just a few more pictures there, and I believe I’ll have enough photos for you.” She smiles, glancing at me, and her smile falls a bit.

I give Lynnie back t Luella, and we all pile back into the vehicles again, going back to the house.

Ten minutes later, we all park in front of the house again and walk down to the old shed. The kids immediately pile onto the sides and bed of Papaw’s Ford.

Luella snaps her fingers at Hamilton. “Baby be careful around all that rust, and don’t touch your dress, please? Mkay?” She raises her eyebrows, turning her tight lips towards her teeth, and holds a stare at Patrick.

Hamilton and Patrick nod for a split second before continuing to climb.

I lean on the only rust-free part of the hood, watching the kids climb all over the bed, and grin as they enjoy what is now only a memory of my own.

A snap.

I jerk my head to my left.

Plum smirks and shrugs, turning to the others.

Mama spreads her arms, converging us into a group in front of the tailgate. “Alright now, let’s look pretty! I want at least one good picture to show off.” She stands in the middle.

The kids stand on the bumper on either side of Mama, leaning into her shoulders as she wraps her arms around their small frames. The rest of us gather on either side of the bed, leaning into one another’s arms.

Plum sends an echo of snaps through the shed, and then stops. “Okay.” She looks down at her camera.

I push off the truck. “That it?” I cross my arms.

Plum glances up at me. “Yea.” She looks back at her camera.

I take a step forward. “So, we’re done?” Holding my attention on her until she returns it respectfully.

Plum looks up with a grin. “What part of yes don’t you get?” She giggles. “You may leave.” She lowers her camera a bit. “Is that clear enough for you?” She raises her eyebrows, holding her grin.

I put out my hands, looking at the floor of the shed. “Alright, alright, don’t bite my head off. Bye!” I head out the shed opening towards the house.

• • •

The next day, after church, I walk into Mr. Crain’s hardware store in town. Moving through the aisles, I bump into someone. She squeals and falls over.

I put down my stuff, grabbing her arm. “Oh man, I’m sorry!” She grabs back, and I help her up.

The woman giggles, moving a mass of bleach blonde hair from her face. “Oh, no, I’m sure it was my fault.” She giggles again, looking me in the eyes, and stops short.

I look back into bright green eyes and grin. “Aw naw, it was mine. I need to watch where I’m goin’.” I chuckle, putting my fingers in my jeans pockets.

She smiles, putting out her hand. “I’m Pearl Shaye.” Her long black nails clack a bit when she wiggles her fingers at me.

I grab her hand, shaking it, and put my fingers back in my pocket. “Denson Bowing.” I lean on the end of the aisle, crossing my feet, and look her over real quick.

Jeans, tshirt, boots, nice curves, and a pretty face with barely any makeup to go with that cute smile. Wonder if she’s smart too. Maybe I should find out.

Pearl’s eyes widen. “Bowing? Of Bowing Farm?” She crosses her arms under her large chest.

I nod, crossing my arms, and chuckle. “Yea, I see you’ve heard of us.” I scratch my nose with my thumb.

Pearl nods, and her hair falls over her shoulder. “Oh yea, I buy goat cheese and preserves from the farm all the time at Betty’s.” She smiles again.

I grin, nodding a few times, and lean against the end of the aisle. “Yea, did you know Mrs. Betty’s granddaddy started sellin’ our homemade goods back when she was a little girl?” I watch her shake her head. “Yea, my greatgrandma made and sold ‘em til the day she died. Mama’s kept up the tradition.” I push off the aisle.

Pear’s eyebrows raise, and she shrugs her lips a bit. “I never knew that.” She bends down and picks up what she was holding before. “Well, it’s nice to meet you in the flesh Denson, but I need to get goin’.” She holds up a new doorknob. “My lock keeps breakin’.” She laughs through her nose, glancing at the knob, and crosses her arms again.

I nod, shrugging. “It was nice to meet you too.” I run my fingers through my hair, looking off at the floor. “Uh, well, I was wonderin’.” I look her in the eyes. “To make up for knockin you down, would you be free this comin’ Friday for me to take you out and apologize?” Waiting, I put my fingers back in my pockets.

Pearl’s eyes widen with a smile. “As a matter of fact, I am. What’d’ya say we meet up at The Rooster?” Her eyes light up, and she rocks on her toes.

I grin, nodding. “Sure. The Rooster’s a pretty good place.” I just stand there, grinning.

Pearl nods, and her hair falls over an eye. “Good. I’ll see you then.” She makes her way towards my end of the aisle.

I move out of the way, watching her as she walks to the counter. I can’t help but grin to myself. Finally, something’s going the way I want it to this week. Chuckling to myself, I make my way to the nails, making sure not to run into anyone else.

• • •

Early Friday evening, I walk into the kitchen. Cornbread again. Damn. I hate I’ll miss it. I glance at the stove’s oven timer. mama just put in the cornbread. I start pulling off my boots when Desirea comes down the stairs pointing at me.

I drop my shoulders, letting my boot hit the floor. “What now?” Huffing, I wait for bad news of any kind.

Desirea stops at the bottom step. “Toilet won’t work again. mama said to tell you since you’re the only one who fixes it each time.” She watches me huff and roll my eyes. “Ya know, this could stop if you just get a new one.” She taps her fingers on the stair rail.

I laugh, shaking my head. “With what money, Desirea?”

I watch her shrug and go into the living room. Grumbling, I go upstairs to the guest bathroom.

Taking one step inside, I jerk back my foot. “Damn it!” I turn towards the stairs and yell. “You could’ve told me it overflowed!” Watching the stairs for her, all I get is a shadow, so I turn away.

Desirea calls out as she passes the bottom of the stairs. “Not my problem!” She keeps walking without another word.

I growl to myself, mumbling. “Damn it. I don’t have time for this shit.” Taking off my socks, I walk to the toilet.

Halfway through fixing it, Desirea pops her head into the bathroom and looks around. “Could you hand me that pink lip gloss?” She smiles, waiting.

Sighing, I wipe the sweat from my brow. “And why the hell should I?” I cut my eyes at her and glare.

Desirea rolls her eyes. “’Cause I have a date, and I’m runnin’ late.” She puts out her hand, shaking it, and stares at me.

I clench my jaw, trying not to turn around and choke her. “Are you serious?” I look over my shoulder at her, resting my arm on the tank lip.

Desirea nods. “Wait, don’t you have a date?” She smiles. “Better hurry.” She tips toes over the wet towels, grabbing her lip gloss, and goes to her room across the hall.

All I can do is bite my tongue and keep working.

Another twenty minutes later, I still haven’t fixed the toilet, but the floor is dry. I stop for now, getting a quick shower, put on my clothes, and head downstairs.

Mama sets a plate full of cornbread on the dining table and smiles at me. “Headed to meet that girl?” She rolls her eyes, putting the bowl of cream corn down.

I grin. “Her name is Pearl, and yes. I’m late thanks to that infernal toilet.” Huffing, I rest my hands on one of the chair backs.

Mama giggles. “Well, whatever her name is, she’s crazy trouble, and you don’t need trouble at all let alone the crazy kind. Not right now anyway.” She smirks, getting the green beans from the stove.

I sigh, walking up to her. “Mama don’t worry. I deal with crazy every day.” We grin at each other, and I kiss her on the forehead. “I’ll see you in the mornin’.” I chuckle as she kisses my cheek, and then I head for the kitchen door.

Mama calls after me as I open the door. “Oh hey! Don’t wake the baby when you come in.” She smirks and goes back to setting the table.

I let the screen door clack behind me a few times as I walk the gravel drive to my truck. Getting in, I set the radio and put it in gear.

Twenty minutes later, I pull up at The Rooster. I can already hear the music this far out in the parking lot.

Getting to the door, I nod to the cooler. “Evenin’ Jerry.” Putting out my hand, I scan behind me as he shakes it.

Jerry nods, pushing back his long hair with his free hand. “Evenin’ Denson. Tell your mama I enjoyed those pies she sent.” He grins, rubbing his fat belly.

I chuckle, waiting for him to move away from the door. “I will.” Letting go of his hand, he nods once, moving aside.

Stepping inside, I stop and look for the best place to sit. There it is. I move through the crowd to the last seat at the bar.

A woman runs the bar tonight. She’s new. Long brown hair and a cute little figure too.

I knock on the bar, trying to talk over the live band. “Excuse me! Could I have a Corona, please ma’am?” I watch her as she move around.

She doesn’t turn around. “Yea! One minute!” She keeps making drinks, doing a good job of not showing her face.

Fine by me. Gives me more time to guess her tattoo above those tight cutoffs.

She bends down to get something.

There it is.

A black and grey bird with a broken leash.

Interesting.

She stands straight, and her black tank covers it back up.

She still doesn’t turn around. “Tap or bottle?” Her long hair falls over her shoulders, and she flips it off.

I drum my fingers across the bar. “Bottle’s fine.” I shift in my seat.

She moves to the beer cooler, pulling one out, and turns around.

We lock eyes.

Both our shoulders drop.

I look off at the crowd before coming back to her eyes.

She grins as I shake my head. “You have got to be kiddin’ me.” I sit straight on my stool.

Plum’s grin turns to a smirk. “It’s nice to see you again, too Mr. Bowing.” She slides me my beer. “Here.” She pops the top on a bottle of Bud for another person.

I take a sip of mine. “How long you been workin’ here?” I set down my beer, meeting her eyes.

Plum smiles again. “Three months.” She wipes up some spilled liquor.

I shake my head. “Naw, I would remember a female tendin’ this bar.” I take another sip.

Plum laughs. A cute laugh. Surprising. I watch her, holding eye contact.

Plum grips her towel. “Tonight’s my first night. I used to wait tables.” She throws the towel under the bar.

I grin. “No wonder. I never eat the food here.” I snigger, taking another sip.

I watch her smile again, but before she can reply, her smile drops. She moves from behind the bar.

Turning around, I notice a few tables back, a girl sits with a stack of large books. A guy stands next to her, leaning over the table. I know him.

Joe Bland.

Still a tool if I’ve ever seen one.

The girl won’t look at him. He won’t let off. Not long, Plum walks up to him, gesturing to the door. Joe bows up. He starts yelling at Plum. I start their way, but just as I take my third step, Plum straight up clocks Joe across the cheek.

Damn.

Joe catches himself on the table behind him. The two guys get up. Their beers smash on the floor, and their chairs fall over. By this time, the band has gone quiet and everyone watches.

Joe straightens, bowing up again. He throws a punch.

I take a step.

Plum blocks, hitting him on the jaw, and knees him as he balls.

Jerry makes his way through the crowd. Where has he been?

Joe coughs, trying to stand.

The encircling crowd backs away as Jerry picks up Joe and helps him out of the bar.

My attention returns to Plum and the girl at the table. Plum leans over the table, talking too low for me to hear.

The girl turns her head.

Damn it.

I take a couple steps, but before I can take another, someone curls their arm into mine. Looking to my left, I come face to face with Pearl. Her bright red lips smile at me, and she bats overly mascaraed eyelashes. Looks like that will have to wait ‘til I get home.

I sigh, offering my best smile. “Good evenin’ Pearl.” I pat her arm.

Pearl giggles, flipping her hair off her shoulder. “Good evenin’ handsome.” She nods to the bar. “How ‘bout a drink?” She bounces her eyebrows.

I glance at the bar, and Plum has made her way back. “Sure.” We sit, and I knock on the bar a few times. “Can I get a margarita for the lady please?” I lean my arm on the bar and wait.

Plum arches an eyebrow, taking a noticeably questionable look at Pearl, but turns for the tequila anyway.

Pearl grabs Plum’s hand, watching Plum jerk around, and shakes her head. “Make that four shots of tequila and a chaser of Bud.” She lets go, turning around, and puts her hands in the air. “Ow! Ow! I came to party! Why don’t we play somethin’ fun?” She points to the band before turning back to the bar. “Whoo!” She scrunches her nose, grinning at me, and purses her lips.

Pearl takes each shot faster than the last, chasing them down with half of her Budweiser, and slams her bottle on the bar, sending foam everywhere. By this time, the band has started playing ‘I Love Rock and Roll’. Pearl sinks her black nailed fingers into the tall mass of bleach blonde hair and runs them through to the ends. As she starts swaying to the music, she slides her hands down her body. Once her hands get to the end of her denim skirt, she looks at me and grabs my hand.

I try to resist, but she pulls harder. “Oh, c’mon! Dance with me!” She shakes my hand, poking out her lip.

I put up a finger, grinning. “One. One dance.” I glance at Plum, looking back at Pearl.

Pearl giggles, biting her lower lip, and pulls me onto the so-called dance floor consisting of nothing more than absent tables in front of the stage. We dance in the crowd. I do my best to keep up with her fast hips, failing miserably. I glance at the half empty bar, just as the song gets to the end, and catch Plum looking at me. A grin forms on her face, and she quickly turns around. I smirk, watching her in the mirror behind the bar.

The song ends, moving into another. I start to walk away. Pearl grabs my arm, and I turn around.

I shake my head. “I want another beer. Dance without me for a while.” I pat her hand, letting it slide to mine, and squeeze before letting go.

 Pearl pokes out her bottom lip just before grinning. “Don’t be too long cowboy!” She lets go, turning around, and starts dancing with a random guy.

I make my way back to the bar.

Plum stays at the back, facing the mirror.

I knock on the bar. “Can I have another Corona please ma’am?” Sitting, I lean my arms on the bar.

Plum looks at me through the mirror, arching an eyebrow, and grins. “Your girlfriend’s a bit much isn’t she?” She gets me a bottle from the cooler and pops off the top.

I chuckle. “Date, and she’s surprising, I know that much.” I pick up my beer, pointing a finger at her, and sigh with a quick glance towards Pearl.

Plum’s grin widens. “Looks like it’s not in a good way.” She laughs, leaning over the bar.

Her tank collar slides down a bit, revealing more cleavage. I can’t help but glance at it before meeting her eyes.

I clear my throat, taking a swig, and raise my eyebrows for a second. “Well, I just met her this past Sunday. She named the place. Let’s just say this isn’t my idea of a date.” I smirk, rolling my eyes, and take another swig.

Plum wipes some melted ice into the floor. “Oh, you don’t like bars?” She makes an order, waiting for my reply.

I shake my head, pointing a finger at Pearl. “I don’t like that.” I watch Pearl grinding between two random guys.

Plum giggles, leaning over the bar again. “Oh, so you don’t like dancing.” She puts out a hand to the dance floor.

I chuckle, shaking my head as I turn back to her. “That ain’t dancin’.” I take another swig as our conversation quiets down, and Plum’s orders grow.

The band takes a break, handing control of the music over to a D.J. The music style changes, but Pearl still dances. Every guy in the bar keeps their eyes on her as she grinds and gyrates. Each one she dances with gives her more to drink.

Mama was right.

I don’t need or want her kind of crazy.

After several uninteresting songs, Plum’s orders die down, and she makes her way back to my end of the bar.

I toss up a finger, catching her attention. “You know how to make somethin’ other than a glass of beer?” I smirk, leaning over the bar.

Plum laughs, putting a stray hair behind her ear. “Yea, actually, I do.” She smiles, standing straight, and drums her fingernails on the bar a few times.

Before I can ask what it is, Pearl stumbles up. She puts her arms around my shoulders, running her hands all over me before finishing her sixth beer.

Plum’s smile falls for a second before she looks at Pearl. “What can I do for you?” She slides her fingers from the bar, letting her hands swing at her sides.

Pearl giggles. “You can back off my man is what you can do. I know you need tips, but not from him.” She moves toward the bar, setting down her bottle.

Plum looks at me, crossing her arms, and looks back at Pearl. “I think there’s been a misunderstanding.” She opens her mouth, but Pearl cuts her off.

Pearl slams her fists on the bar. “Don’t play stupid. I’ve seen the way you look at him! Get your own cowboy!” She grabs my arm, pulling me from my stool. “C’mon. I’m bored here.” She gives Plum a hard scowl just before jerking me forward.

Before I can stop her, she has me out of my seat and halfway to the door. I look over my shoulder at a frowning Plum and half full beer.

We get out into the parking lot, and I move toward my truck in the back as Pearl wobbles toward her car.

A crunching catches my attention just before Pearl yells out. “Hey! I thought we were leaving together?!” She kicks the rocks again, almost losing her balance.

I stop dead, watching her coming my way, and chuckle. “No Pearl, we’re not.” I turn back towards my truck.

Seconds later, a boot flies past my head. I duck for a second one, but nothing comes. I turn around.

Pearl leans over to take off her other boot, fumbling and wobbling to get if off. “Jerk! It’s that bar tender inside ain’t it?” She gets the boot off, nearly falling over.

I walk closer to her, dodging it, and get right in front of her. Before I know it, she clocks me right in the jaw. Stumbling over, I put a hand to my face, and stare at her. Damn good punch, but what the hell?

Pulling back a bloodied fingertip, I lick at my bleeding lip. “What the f…” I dodge another swing, air hitting my face. “What’s wrong with you?!” I move away from her.

Putting a finger to my lip again, I try to turn around, but she walks towards me with a finger across her mouth.

Pearl holds her finger there, stumbling towards me. “Sshh! Sshh! I’m sorry!” She puts her hands to my face. “Oh, baby, I didn’t mean it.” She grabs at my shirt, pulling at me.

I swat at her hands. She stumbles, falling into the gravel. Seconds later, she lets out a loud sob. I just stare at her, holding a finger to my lip. Before I know it, she throws a handful of gravel my way.

I put up an arm and duck. “Damn! You’re bat shit!” I stare her down as rocks ting off the surrounding cars.

Pearl get to her feet and screams at me. “I am not crazy!” She stomps her feet, shaking her fists at her sides, and shakes her head, slinging her hair around.

I take my chance, backing away while her eyes are still closed. I try to not let my boots crunch too much in the gravel. Another second ticks by, and I bolt for my truck. She screams again, throwing more rocks, and chases after me. I fumble for my keys, not wanting to press the door clicker, and finally find the right key. Just as I slam my door shut, and hit the lock, she starts beating on my window. Make up runs down her face. She cries, sliding down my door.

I rest my hands on the steering wheel, closing my eyes, and whisper to myself. “I’m gonna regret this, I just know it.” I cut my eyes at the top of her head and sigh.

Climbing to the passenger side, I unlock the door and get out. Walking around the tailgate, I stop and watch her cry into her knees. Scratching the back of my head, I cautiously step up to her. She doesn’t look up.

Crouching, I put her hair behind her ear. “C’mon. Get in the truck. I’ll take you home.” Putting my hands on my knees, I wait for her to move.

After a couple more whimpers, she nods, taking my hands. I help her into the passenger side, remembering to unlock the rest of the doors.

Holding the door handle, I try to look her in the eyes. “What’s your address?” I watch her shake her head. “C’mon. I need to take you home.” I move hair from her face.

Pearl starts crying again. “Four fifteen Rayder Creek. The last house.” She wipes her running nose with the back of her hand and wipes her hand on the side of her skirt.

Gross.

I clear my throat, nodding, and go to my side. Getting in, I grip the wheel a few times and put it in gear.

Long, silent, minutes later, we arrive at Rayder Creek trailer park. My headlights shine over the place. Trash everywhere. Old rusting barrels scatter throughout. One lot looks like its own junk bin with broken box tv’s, old shoes, beat up mattresses, and junked cars. She said the last one. I keep driving, going slow, and try not to pop a tire on the mess of glass and rusty tool parts in the road.

A man stands on his porch in nothing but his sagging white briefs and rubber boots. He scratches the scraggly white stubble on his wrinkling face and takes a sip from his mason jar.

I finally reach the last house. Pulling over, a well fed and angry chihuahua runs through the doggy door, barking, and stays at the top of the steps. I get out, going to Pearl’s door, and the dog runs after me. As I open the door, the damn dog starts nipping at my ankles, growling.

I help Pearl out, and she kicks at the dog. “Shut the hell up Marco!” She kicks one more time, and Marco runs back to the steps still barking.

I put one of Pearl’s arms over my shoulder, and we stumble our way into her home. Walking into the living room, an older woman sits on the couch in a moomoo with her hair in curlers, smoking a cigarette while watching old reruns of The Price is Right. A balding man sits near her in a recliner with his dingy, loose-sock feet propped up. He glances at us and scratches his round bare belly.

The woman looks at Pearl. “Where you been? You look like a hot slutty mess.” Her graveling voice cracks as she laughs, and it turns into hacking coughs.

Pearl groans just loud enough for me to hear. “Just take me to my room.” She points to a narrow hallway past the living room.

The woman stops coughing and looks at me. “Hold on. Who are you? And if you plan on stayin’, keep it down and use protection. I don’t need more stupid mouths to feed.” She takes a puff of her cigarette, turning to the tv.

I look back and forth between the man and woman. “Ma’am, I’m not stayin’. I just wanted to make sure Pearl got home safe.” I readjust her.

The man and woman laugh, and the man scratches his hairy chest. “Ma’am? How proper.” He laughs again.

The woman puts out her cigarette, blowing out smoke. “Just throw her on her bed and get the hell outa my house.” She glares at me, lighting a new one.

I nod, not saying another word. Taking Pearl to the back room on that hallway, I set her on the bed. She falls back, putting her arms over her face. I pull off her socks, tossing them on the floor. Turning around, I take a step.

Pearl grabs my wrist, looking me in the eyes. “Lock my door. I always forget when I’ve been drinkin’. It’s new, so maybe it’ll stay locked this time.” She slides her hand down, letting go.

I nod. “Alright, I’ll lock the door.” I lean over and pull her covers over her.

The whole six steps to the door, I listen to her say over and over that the door needs to be locked until she falls asleep.

Back in the truck, I glare at the trailer. Should I leave her here? I growl to myself, slamming my head down on the steering wheel.

Barging my way back into the trailer, I march through the living room.

The man and woman jump and stare at me, but don’t get up. They watch from their seats.

I take a credit card from my wallet and jimmy her door open. She lies there passed out. I nudge her shoulder. She starts kicking and screaming.

I put my hand over her mouth. “Sshh! It’s Denson. C’mon, you’re stayin’ with me tonight.” I take my hand away.

Pearl nods and lets me cradle her. I walk back through the living room with her half asleep on my shoulder.

The woman starts laughing. “Have fun with that one!” Her laughs turn into more coughs and hacks.

Snarling, I leave the trailer. Marco runs out after me, barking nonstop. He nips at my heels as I put Pearl back in the truck, and doesn’t stop until I get in on my side.

Another forty-minute drive, and I pull up in my driveway. The kitchen light’s on.

Good.

Someone’s up.

I pull up to the front door, tromp up the steps, and open the screen door, poking my head inside. “Hey! Who’s up?” I stand there, waiting.

A chair screeches over the floor, and footsteps make their way to me until mama gets to the door. “What in tarnation are you hollerin’ for boy?” She looks past me at the truck. “I told you that girl is nothin’ but trouble.” She puts her hands on her hips, cutting her eyes at me.

I tap my fingers on the door. “Now mama, I don’t need snark right now, I need help.” I point my thumb over my shoulder.

Mama drops her hands and sighs. “Well, what do you need?” She crosses her arms.

About five minutes later, mama has the couch dressed up in sheets with a pillow and blanket ready. I carry Pearl into the living room and lay her down. She groans a bit, then turns over.

Mama cuts her eyes at me again as she puts the covers over Pearl.

I shake my head, putting a hand on my neck. “Mama don’t start. All you need to know is I didn’t feel comfortable leavin’ her at home.” I cut my eyes at her, and she just puts up her hands and walks away.

• • •

The next morning around seven, mama and Luella are making breakfast. I leave my boots outside the door, dirty from mucking stalls, and with sock feet, I step into the kitchen.

Mama doesn’t look up from the pancakes and points to the sink. “Hands, and don’t just sprinkle ‘em.” She flips three cakes and sets them on the stack with butter in between.

Grinning, I go to the sink, turn the water on full blast, and squirt a quarter size of dawn in my palm. Sudsing up, I clear my throat, and hold up my bubble covered hands and wrists.

Mama turns around, holding the last three cakes on her spatula. “Boy, don’t make me snatch a knot on your head.” She holds a hard stare for half a second before she grins, putting the cakes on the stack.

I chuckle, rinsing off, and grab a hand towel.

Luella puts out plates on the table. She scoots the highchair to the corner, and then places cutlery and paper napkins beside the plates.

Mama puts the food on the table and turns to Luella, shaking her head. “Oh, honey, we have a guest. Put one more place.” She glances at the living room.

Luella cuts her eyes at mama and me, and then gets more dinnerware.

Mama nudges me with her elbow. “Go wake that girl before Luella gets the kids down here.” She raises her eyebrows, adjusting the food on the table.

Nodding, I take in a deep breath and walk into the living room.

Pearl lies on the couch all sprawled out in a mess of hair, sheets, and her blanket.

I nudge her shoulder.

Pearl jumps, kicking and screaming, and flails her arms.

I jump back with my hands up and just watch.

Pearl falls off the couch with a loud thud, making the windows rattle a little, and rolls herself in her blanket.

With her in the floor, I relax, putting down my hands, and shake my head.

Pearl looks around through half opened eyes. “What the f…” She looks between me and the floor. “Sorry ‘bout last night.” She looks around the living room. “Did I, make, you bring me here?” She digs her fingernails into her wild hair.

I shake my head, putting out a hand. “Naw, I just didn’t feel right leavin’ you at home.” Taking her hand, I help her up.

Pearl doesn’t look at me. “Oh, you took me there first.” She steps back, crossing her arms, and bites at her top lip.

I slip my fingertips in my pockets. She doesn’t remember what happened. Just how drunk was she?

Shrugging, I shake my head and look at the fireplace. “Yea, you didn’t say no, and I couldn’t let you drive.” I scratch the back of my head, looking at her makeup smeared face.

Pearl locks eyes with me. “Then why’d you bring me here?” She holds herself tighter.

The room falls quiet, as if the oxygen disappeared.

After a few seconds, a creaking breaks the silence, and I turn around.

Mama stands in the opening. “The table is ready.” She looks at Pearl. “Pearl, come and eat with us.” She wrings the towel in her hands before holding it out towards the kitchen.

Pearl drops her arms, shaking her head. “Oh, no ma’am. I’ve taken enough of your hospitality. I think I’d better just leave.” She picks up the blanket, rolling in over her hands, and sets the ball on the couch.

Mama shakes her head, smiling. “Nonsense, sweetie. You’re gonna eat with us before you go.” She puts her fists on her hips, and the towel flops.

Pearl looks at me.

I shrug. “What mama says is law.” Chuckling, I cut my eyes at mama.

Both of them giggle.

Pearl starts to fold the blanket ball.

Mama grabs her wrist, letting go when Pearl jumps. “Don’t worry ‘bout that. I’ll get Denson on it later.” She grins, leading Pearl to the kitchen.

I stop her, looking Pearl up and down. “Let me show you where the bathroom is first.” I arch and eyebrow, smirking.

Mama swats my arm with the towel, glancing at Pearl’s low-cut shirt and short skirt. “Maybe you should change into something more, comfortable, too.” She smiles, wringing the towel.

Pearl puts a hand to her hair and looks down the front herself. “Maybe you’re right.” She bites her lips and looks at me.

I take her upstairs to mama’s bathroom. “I’ll leave you to it. Just come and get me if you need me.” I run my hand through my hair and leave.

Getting to the top of the stairs, mama meets me with a stack of clothes in her hands. “Give these to her. They’re from the goodwill pile.” She looks down and pats the stack. “I think they’ll fit.” She holds out the stack to me.

Taking the stack, I arch an eyebrow.

Mama flutters her eyelids, shaking her head, and puts up her hands. “They’re goin’ away regardless.” She lowers her voice despite the distance from the bathroom. “And that girl needs to cover herself up.” She tilts her head, raising her eyebrows, and glares at me.

I put up a hand, looking off to the wall, and take in a deep breath.

Mama puts up her hands, too, and then goes down the stairs.

Sighing, I go back to her bathroom. Knocking on the door, I lean into the wood and listen. The sink is on. I knock again, keeping my ear on the door. Just as I raise my hand for another knock, the door flings open, and I stumble through the doorway.

Pearl meets me, standing just inches away, and glances down at the stack of clothes.

I take the few steps back and outside the doorframe and hold up the stack. “Mama said you can have these. They look more, uh.” I clear my throat. “More comfortable.” I tilt the stack from side to side, keeping it held out to her.

Pearl nods, taking the stack. “Less revealing, you mean.” She grins, raising the stack.

Clearing my throat again, I chuckle and nod a few times while scratching my head.

Pearl holds the clothes to her. “Tell your mama I said thank you.” She grabs the knob.

I nod, turning around, and she closes the door.

About twenty minutes later, Pearl walks through the hallway into the kitchen wearing a pair of Luella’s jeans and one of Sarah Grace’s old t-shirts.

Hamilton scrunches her nose at Pearl. “Who’re you?” She looks pearl over still scrunching her nose.

Luella pops Hamilton on the hand. “Hamilton Grey, be nice. She’s our guest.” She raises her eyebrows and glares. “Eat your food so you’re not late for riding lessons ‘cause after that you gotta get on your chores.” She looks at Hamilton’s plate.

Sarah Grace and Desirea can’t help but giggle. I cover my grin with my hand while patting the chair between me and mama.

Mama clears her throat. The giggling turns into grins and glances.

Pearl sits down, glancing around the table, and everything is quiet.

Patrick holds up his cup to Luella. “Mommy! I want more milk!” He shakes his cup.

Luella arches an eyebrow. “What do you need to say Pat-pat?” She lowers her head, looking at him.

Patrick’s eyes widen. “Oops! Pwease?” He gives her the biggest smile he can.

The whole table laughs.

Luella smirks. “Better.” She takes his cup and pours some milk in it.

Everyone passes around the plate of pancakes, bowl of eggs, and others until every plate is full of food.

Sarah Grace and Desirea chat about their college glasses, complaining about teachers and assignments. mama gets onto them for complaining when they should be grateful for the opportunity.

Maybe an hour later, we all finish eating.

I walk Pearl to my truck. “You want me to take you home? Or someplace else?” I slip my fingers into my pockets, waiting on her reply.

Pearl’s eyes widen as she shakes her head. “Oh, no. Just take me back to my car at the bar. I can handle myself from there.” She offers a weak smile.

Scratching my head, I look at her through one eye. “If you say so.” Shrugging, I open her door.

Pearl nods, getting into the truck. “Yea.” She won’t look at me.

Twenty quiet minutes later, I pull the truck beside Pearl’s car. Her boots sit next to her tire.

Hmm.

Before I can open my mouth, she jumps out and turns to me while holding the door open. “Thanks Denson.” She looks at me in spurts. “You’re a pretty good guy.” She lets out a breathy laugh, looking at the ground. “I’m sorry for being so much trouble.” She shrugs. “Guess I’ll be seein’ you ‘round.” She shrugs her lips and grins.

Before I can say anything, she slams the door, turning away. Picking up her boots, she gets in her car, and pulls away.

I sit there, a bit stunned, and just watch her leave.

Getting back to the house, I pull into the drive, and the same little black Nissan sits in front of the house. Not in the mood for any more female drama. I park next to her, half stomping my way inside. Navigating my way through the house, I don’t see her anywhere.

Mama sits at her laundry table in the living room.

I tap my knuckle on the archway frame, and she glances up at me. “Did that poor girl get home safe?” She finishes folding a shirt and looks me in the eyes.

I lean on the frame, crossing my arms. “She asked me to take her to her car. So now, I don’t know.” I scratch just below my bottom lip with my thumbnail.

Maybe I should’ve taken her somewhere. Who knows?

Mama just nods, picking out another piece of laundry from the heap next to her.

I turn to leave for the kitchen.

Mama clears her throat. “Plum’s out at the old siloes.” She looks up at me. “Why don’t you go check on her?” I open my mouth to protest, but she puts up a hand. “The walk through can be postponed another ten minutes or so.” She smiles, letting it turn to a smirk, and returns to her folding.

Closing my eyes, I shake my head and start for the siloes.

As I walk past the barn, Rodney and Wade wait on me for the walk through. Rodney pushes off the barn door and takes a few steps my way.

I put up a hand, calling out to him. “Hold up! I got some bullshit to tend to.” I drop my hand, letting it slap my leg.

Rodney smiles, adjusting his hat. “It’s that photographer, ain’t it? Yea, I saw her moseyin’ down yander towards the old siloes. Ya mama prolly done gave her free reign over the place.” He chuckles, looking back at Wade who just grins and shrugs as he leans.

I walk backwards. “Man, shut up and get back to work. Both ah ya. If you can lean on them walls, you can muck what’s inside. I’m sure you can find more horse shit to spout, too.” I laugh, watching them laugh as Rodney backs away with his hands up, and then I turn around.

Closing in on the silos, I don’t see her here either. Where the hell is she? A banging comes from the middle silo. Walking up to it, I peek into the small opening. There she is. Standing in a beam of sunlight from the open hatch towards the top, Plum snaps pictures of the weeds growing up on one side. Her hair shines in the light. Little wisps float in the light spring breeze. I focus on the weeds. Well, what do you know? A killdeer nest. I step inside, and she turns to me.

Plum drops her shoulders, holding her camera in front of her chest. “Before you say anything, I have permission to be here.” She arches an eyebrow.

I put up my hands, shaking my head. “Now, did I come in here pointin’ fingers?” I match her arched eyebrow.

Plum grins, lowering her camera to her stomach. “Checking up on me? Making sure I’m not trampling over your precious farm?” She faces me still grinning.

I chuckle, looking at the ground. “Mama thought I should check on you. Wanted to make sure you hadn’t fallen in a sink hole or somethin’ I guess.” I cut my eyes at her. “We do have those around here, not many, but a couple cows have fallen in some small ones.” I hold eye contact.

Plum laughs through her nose. “Well, thank your mama for the thought.” She shifts her weight as silence settles around us.

A breeze comes through the upper opening. It pushes bigger wisps of her hair around her face. The grass around the nest rustles. I glance from the grass to her camera.

Plum catches me looking and holds up the camera. “Want to look?” She bobs the camera a few times.

I shrug. “Sure, why not.” Taking the few steps to her, I stop just inches from her side.

Plum holds up her camera. She clicks tiny buttons next to the digital screen until a picture pops up.

The breeze blows again. Her hair surrounds us both.

Apple.

Green apple. It’s nice.

Plum pulls her hair over her opposite shoulder and glances at me. “This is the roof at sunrise.” She looks up.

I look from the bright picture of crisscrossing colorful sun beams to the now dull grey metal. Huh, never saw it like that before. She shifts her weight, getting a bit closer to me, and looks me in the eyes. I glance from her eyes to the camera to her lips and back to her eyes.

Smirking, Plum clicks through the pictures to a close up of the killdeer nest. “Here’s one of the nest.” She holds the camera to me, getting even closer.

Looking at the picture, I raise my eyebrows. Wow, she’s pretty good. Would’ve never thought a bird’s nest could look so nice. Wonder how the family photos will come out. She turns her head to me. Her cheek brushes my stubble.

What am I doing?

Clearing my throat, I take a few steps back. “Well, I was asked to check on ya, and that’s what I’ve done, so Ima get back to work.” I throw a thumb towards the silo opening, walking backwards, and nod.

Plum giggles. “Are the pics that bad?” She lets the camera hang free around her neck. “Didn’t mean to run you off with bad photography.” She crosses her arms, grinning.

I chuckle, shaking my head. “Naw, the pictures are great. Better than I expected actually.” I chuckle, looking off at the ground, and scratch the shorts of my hair. “I just need to get back to work.” I grin, looking at her from the corner of my eye, and let my hand rest on the nape of my neck.

Plum lets her grin turn to a smirk. “Okay then, get back to work Mr. Bowing.” She giggles, picking up her camera, and takes a shot of me before I can move.

Lowering her camera, she shoos me with a hand, smirking, and pokes her chin towards the opening.

I can’t help but chuckle and shake my head. Putting up both hands to her, I nod and leave.

Short minutes later, I join Rodney and Wade for a quicker than normal walk through before we split off into our normal pre-lunch chores.

I head off to towards the cotton fields to check on the foliage. Not halfway there, a high pitched squalling calls out.

I stop.

It happens again, turning into a deep moo.

Listening, I turn to my left towards a grouping of trees.

Damn. A cow’s stuck in the pit again.

Pulling out my phone, I call Rodney. “Hey man, damn cow’s in the pit. Get Wade. Y’all know what to do.” I move along the small dirt path toward the pit.

The mooing and squalling continue, getting louder as I get closer. Tucking my phone into my back pocket, I move through the brush until I get to the pit. A large area of soft clay on the edges leading into nothing but deep mush and water in the middle.

The biggest sink hole we have.

I’ve tried sectioning off the area, but something, or someone, keeps breaking the barbed wire. So far, my cameras haven’t caught anything, yet. I reach the edge of the pit and hang my head.

Janice.

She kicks for the edge, only making herself sink more. Her head is the only visible part. She shakes it, slinging mud from her ears. Her wide eyes glint the small amount of sunlight shining through the small canopy.

Why her?

Not far off in the distance, the growl of the side by side moves across the field. It gets louder and louder until it stops just outside the tree line.

Wade and Rodney make their way to me with a rope and the wench hook.

Tossing my phone and wallet near the tree line, I move farther into the pit. With each step, the clay suctions to the bottom of my boots. I struggle to move, but once I reach the mush, my feet move with less of a leash until I have to stand still. The water and mush covers me up to my shoulders. Moving toward Janice, I put my hands out to her.

She looks at me, wagging her head, and moos. Kicking her hooves, she scrambles about under the mush.

I try to get closer, but her kicks make me warry. Still, I get close enough to lay hands on her massive whither, letting one slide to her jowl.

I rub her, talking gentle and low. “Ssshh, it’s alright Janice, baby. We’re gonna get ya out. Can ya stop kickin’ for me?” I watch her legs moving through the mush. “Please baby girl? Stop movin’.” I move my hand from her whither to her leg, rubbing up and down, and she slows her movements. “That’s it.” I look up.

Rodney and Wade stand there, waiting. Rodney holds the rope over his shoulder and the hook in a hand.

I look at Wade. “C’mon man, what’re ya waitin’ for? An invitation? Get on the other side of her.” I smirk at his rolling eyes as he tosses his phone and wallet near mine.

Wade moves to Janice’s right, wading through the mush, and lays hands on her just like me.

I toss my head to Rodney. “Alright man, toss the rope.” I glance at the side by side. “That close enough this time?” I smirk.

Rodney rolls his eyes, nodding a few time, and tosses the rope. “Yeah.” He holds the opposite end, coiling a bit around his hand.

I snigger. “Ya sure ‘bout that?” I hold his glare.

Rodney sucks his teeth, grinning, and nods, raising his voice a bit. “Yeah.” He chuckles. “Just get the rope around her, alright?” He starts to make a loop at the end of the rope.

I nod, grinning, and run the rope under Janice’s leg before sliding it over her muddy back to Wade.

Wade pulls the rope, slinking it under her other leg, and hands it off to me.

I tie it as best I can behind her shoulder blade, letting her elbow keep it from sliding over her leg.

Rodney takes his loop, putting it through the hook latch and moves back to the side by side. Hitting the button, the wench starts pulling the slack from the rope.

Slowly, the rope tugs.

Janice kicks her legs.

Wade and I put our hands on her sides and underbelly, pushing her up and forward.

Her hooves break the surface, slipping and sliding against the wet clay. After several minutes, the suction on her lower portion gives way. Her hooves make contact with the more solid portion of the clay. She pushes herself up with our help. We move forward with her, slipping and sliding ourselves. In another ten or so minutes, we have her all the way out.

Rodney moves to her, taking the rope from her, and smacks her rump, sending her out towards the grazing area. She moos, shaking her head, and trots past the tree line. Then he turns to us, flopping the rope in his hands.

I bend my fingers to him. “Alright now, toss it this way.” I grin, cutting my eyes to Wade.

Rodney shrugs his lips and shoulders, still flopping the rope. “I donno now, I kinda like you stuck.” He stops flopping the rope, grinning down at us. “Let me take it in for a second.” He chuckles, squatting on his haunches.

Wade slaps up mush towards him. “C’mon man! I got this shit in places I don’t like.” He rubs the sweat from his nose on his shoulder, holding out his hand.

Rodney shakes his head, looking at the ground, and laughs. “Alright, I guess I’ve had enough fun. Here.” He tosses the rope to Wade first.

Wade takes it, wrapping it around himself, and puts the knot against his chest.

Rodney pulls his end around a tree, bracing himself.

Using his own weight, Wade pulls himself from the pit until his boots break free of their suction, and he makes it to solid land. Taking a third step onto the packed soil, he collapses, pulling the rope from around him, and flings it to Rodney.

Rodney tosses it to me.

Wrapping and tying the rope the same as Wade, I use my weight to pull myself from the mush. Once free, I collapse at Rodney’s feet. Out of breath, I just lie there in the grass, fallen limbs, and dead leaves with my hands above my head. Turning to my left, I watch Wade grab his stuff and sit up against a tree breathing hard with his arms on his knees and his head hanging low.

Rodney laughs. “Man, you two look like y’all lost a pig chasin’ contest.” He puts a hand over his nose. “Smell like it too, damn.” He waves a hand in front of his face, taking a couple steps back.

I roll on my side, grabbing a handful of dead leaves.

Wade grabs a large stick.

In unison, we throw them at him. He puts his arms up, dodging, and laughs. We laugh too, and I roll back onto my back.

Putting a mud covered hand on my soaked shirt, I look up at the canopy. “Wade, how ‘bout we get cleaned up?” I do my best to look at Rodney without moving. “I’m sure Rodney can handle our chores until we’re clean.” I let out a few strained laughs, and Wade joins in.

Rodney kicks leaves at me. “Damn, man. Fine! But I’m first in line after the women for lunch.” He sniggers, pulling on the rope still attached to me.

I wave a hand, rolling over, and undo the small knot. Getting to my feet, I look around, passing over the tree line. My shoulders drop, but not as far as they did before.

Plum stands on the small dirt path, looking our way.

Rodney and Wade follow my gaze, and they both grin, looking at me.

I toss my hand at them. “Y’all get on. I’ll catch up.” I sigh. “If I don’t throw myself in the pit instead.” I chuckle, waving them along.

Rodney gets in the driver’s seat of the side by side, pointing a thumb to the back. “Aw, hell naw, yo ass is getting’ in the back.” He scrunches his nose. “I ain’t ‘bout to smell yaw stank the whole way back to the house.” He shakes his head. “Mhm, ain’t doin’ it. Nope.” He laughs, blocking a blow from wade’s hat.

They drive away as Plum and I walk towards each other.

I take off my hat, wiping the sweat from my forehead on my shoulders, and put it back. “So I take it you heard the squallin’?” I put my hands on my hips, squinting for the sun, and look her in the eyes.

Plum smiles, squinting too, and puts a stray hair behind her ear. “Sure did. What happened?” She tosses her chin towards the trees.

I shrug. “A cow got stuck in the pit.” I toss a thumb behind me, holding eye contact. “Nothin’ major.” I shake my head, spitting to my right, and cross my arms.

Plum looks past me at the trees. The light breeze blows her colorful skirt against her legs. She holds her stomach, arms dark against her white tank.

I clear my throat in the silence. “You, uh, need anything? Or just curious?” I scratch the back of my head, trying not to let my eyes wander.

Plum shakes her head. “Oh, um, no. Just heard the commotion and was wondering what happened.” She shifts her weight, looking at the ground before returning eye contact. “I’ll uh, I’ll let you get cleaned up.” She looks me over, pointing to my nasty jeans and soaked shirt, and her eyes linger on my shirt.

I chuckle, looking down at my shirt clinging to my stomach. “Yeah, that’s where I was headed.” We start walking towards the house.

Plum looks off to her left. “This is such a lovely place. I’ve gotten so many pictures today alone. Not sure how many more are left.” She sighs, looking back at me.

I get a sneaky thought.

Clearing my throat, I clean off the face of my watch. “Well, it’s almost lunch. Since you think you’re done for the day, and I’m sure mama’s already asked, would you wanna stay for a bite? I mean, I’m sure she’d like to see your pictures.” I look forward, hoping she’ll take the bait and let mama’s pestering questions run her off. “I’m pretty sure mama can give you more ideas of where to go, too.” I look her in the eyes. “I mean, if that’s somethin’ you’d be interested in.” I swallow against a dry mouth, wondering if she’ll bite.

Plum turns to me, smiling. “That’d be nice. Thank you.” She giggles.

• • •

After a long hot shower, I meet everyone in the dining room.

Wade’s clean, sitting at the dining table.

Plum stands with mama next to the stove and sets a hand on her camera.

Mama explains to her how to make the best tasting greens from the ones she grow in the back yard garden.

Luella comes in with Patrick and the baby from their trip to the Co-Op.

Sarah Grace and Desirea sit at the table with Wade, reading over their schoolbooks. Sarah Grace lets Wade read part of the chapter she’s on in her nursing book.

Wade points to a portion. “Ya do know this means there’s piss in it right? So every guy you take it from, that’s what you’re getting’.” He laughs, feigning off her swats, and leans back in his chair, laughing to himself.

Mama turns her head to them. “What’s that Wade?” She arches an eyebrow.

Wade stops laughing, smile dropping to a straight line. “Nothin’ Aunt Polly.” He clears his throat, cutting his eyes at Sarah Grace, and smirks.

Sarah Grace sticks out her tongue, kicking him under the table.

Desirea turns to me. “Hey D. There are some tricks in my soils class I wanna try for the cotton fields. Maybe we could get a better yield this year.” She locks eyes with me, waiting.

I nod, shrugging my lips. “Sure, just let me eat first.” I grin, nodding to the food on the stove.

Desirea grins. “Alright, but I’m holdin’ you to that.” She arches an eyebrow, pointing a finger at him, and shakes it a few times before turning back to her book.

Plum eyes me from her perch next to mama. She puts her hair behind her ear, turning to the stove, and cuts her eyes back at me. mama holds up her tasting spoon to her. Turning her head to mama, her eyes move too.

I turn to my seat, letting a small grin tug at my lips, and hide it behind my hand as I act like I’m scratching my nose.

Rodney steps up beside me, looking me in the eyes, and nods towards Plum, bouncing his eyebrows a few times, and talks low. “D., man, you gotta get on that.” He glances at her, locking eyes with me again. “It’s kinda obvious she’s into you, man.” He pats my shoulder, smiling.

I shrug him off, talking just as low if not lower. “Dude, just stop. She ain’t my type.” I can’t help but grin at his goofy smile. “Besides, a couple hours of mama’s pesterin’ and she’ll fling rocks tryin’ to get off my land.” I glance at her one last time before meeting his eyes again.

Rodney laughs. “You ain’t got a type and you know it. And I know you don’t want her to leave. She’s too good a view, that’s for damn sure.” He nudges my shoulder with his, taking his seat next to Sarah Grace.

I sigh, glancing towards Plum and mama talking about food. Well, mama sure seems to like her. Hasn’t called her ‘that girl’ once.

Hhmmm.

I shake my head. No, she’s a distraction and a nuisance. She has to go.

We all finally take our seats. mama at the end of the table just before the kitchen’s threshold between Plum and Desirea. Me at the other end between Rodney and Patrick. And everyone else in between.

About ten minutes into the meal, mama pats Plum’s hand. “So dear, tell me what made you come to our small town?” She grins, taking a bite of her greens.

Plum finishes taking a sip of her water, putting down her glass. “Well, I got a bit bored of the beach scene, and my parents used to live in Texas before moving out to Torrance where they had me.” She shrugs. “My grandparents actually moved from Mississippi to Texas and talked about the woods so much so that I figured I should see them for myself. I’ve only been here a few months.” She scoops up a forkful of mashed potatoes. “I actually knew Sarah Grace and Luella before coming over here the other day.” She looks at Luella and glances at me. “Luella waited tables with me at The Rooster and.” She looks at Sarah Grace. “I met her one night while she was studying.” She glances at me before looking at Mama.

Mama’s eyes widen as she glances around the table. “Oh, I didn’t know that. They didn’t mention it.” She pauses. “So how long have you been into photography?” She sips her water, letting her red nails tap the table.

Plum takes her a bite, looking around the table at all the eyes staring at her awaiting a response, and she swallows. “Several years. In fact, I just recently graduated photography school and had a freelance business already set up before coming here.” She swirls her fork around her potatoes.

Mama holds her own fork halfway between her and her plate. “Oh dear, you must’ve lost all your clients when you moved.” She sets her fork down. “I hope you’ve recovered here.” She takes a bite of roll.

I clear my throat. “Now, mama, don’t go interrogatin’ the girl.” I rest both elbows on the table, lacing my fingers, and smirk.

The plan looks like it’s working. Plum seems a bit nervous about answering mama’s questions.

Wade and Rodney laugh, swapping glances between each other and me.

Desirea, Sarah Grace, and Luella all look away, grinning.

Patrick spreads his greens around his plate, oblivious to the conversation.

Plum shakes her head, looking at me. “No, no, it’s okay. I’d be curious about a stranger in my house, too.” She looks back at mama. “I’ve actually done better here than in Torrance. I’ve done more senior photos than I can count, but it’s good business.” She smiles, taking another sip of water.

Mama shifts in her seat. “So, where’re you stayin’ these days? You said you’ve only been in town a few months.” She dabs her napkin at her mouth.

Plum’s eyes widen for a second before she makes eye contact. “I, uh.” She clears her throat. “I’ve been staying at the… Whittle Inn. It’s the only place I can afford right now.” She looks down at her plate.

Damn. Mama’s embarrassed her. She must be raring to leave the table but too polite to do it.

Mama’s eyes widen nd her eyebrows rise as she tries not to show too much distaste. “Oh my, no, darlin’ that just won’t do.” She lays her napkin back in her lap and looks at me. “That place isn’t suitable for the hookers that live there let alone a sweet girl like you. No.” She pauses just long enough to glance at me. “You’ll stay with us from now on.” She takes a bite of smoked ham.

Plum chokes on the bite she just took, putting a hand to her chest.

Wade turns to her, putting out his hands, not knowing what to do.

Mama simply puts a hand on her shoulder and waits.

I lean back in my chair, letting my hands hang over the ends of the chair arms.

Great.

First mama gives her free reign of the land, now she’s got it over the house. Damn it.

Plum quits her coughing, patting her chest a few times, and takes a few gulps of water. She sets the glass down, breathing heavy, and looks at her plate.

Wade sits normal in his chair, and everyone else relaxes.

Regaining composure, Plum looks at Mama. “That’s a very generous offer, Mrs. Bowing, but –”

Mama puts up a hand. “Polly, please, and before you refuse, consider exactly where you’re staying, and then consider the fact that we have an extra bed, better facilities, hot home cooked meals…” She puts her hands out at the table. “And no worries ‘bout pryin’ eyes or havin’ to lock your door.” She looks at Plum, raising her eyebrows, and waits.

Plum looks around the table.

Sarah Grace, Desirea, and Luella all nod in agreement, seeming to be quite excited at the offer of another woman in the house. Maybe they’re just excited to lose a few chores.

Plum’s gaze falls on me.

I look around the table.

Rodney grins at me, bouncing his eyebrows.

Wade smirks, running his tongue along his teeth, and arches an eyebrow.

I shrug, releasing the tight grip I didn’t realize I’ve had on the arm ends.

Mama pats her hand. “I don’t know why you’re lookin’ at him dear, ‘cause what mama says is law.” She smirks, cutting her eyes at me.

Plum looks back at mama, cheeks a bit flushed. “Well, Polly, if it’s not too much trouble, that would be very nice.” Her eyes drop to her plate before she cuts them at me.

I toss up a finger. “But don’t think you’re gettin’ to live here for free. You’ll have chores on top of your picture takin’ and what not and a contribution to the fridge.” I glance at Rodney and Wade. “Those that eat here put back what they take.” I take in a deep breath, leaning forward on my elbows. “Work starts at four o’clock sharp tomorrow to make room for church. I suggest you move in fast and get some sleep.” I hold eye contact with her and nod.

Plum grins, cheeks flushing more.

The girls all giggle, and Sarah Grace looks at me. “Look at you tryin’ to be authoritative.” A short laugh bursts from her lips, and the whole table erupts into laughter.

All but me.

I toss my napkin at her. “Shut up Gracie.” I snigger.

Sarah Grace snarls. “Don’t call me Gracie, D.” She throws the napkin back at me.

We all laugh, and I glance at Plum.

• • •

Sunday morning.

I stand in front of the coffee pot, putting some Folgers in the filter. The floor creaks behind me. I turn around.

Plum stands at the island, resting her hands on the corners, and yawns. “You got enough of that for me?” She points to the pot.

I grin. “Here.” I hand her my cup. “Just heated it up from the leftovers.” I toss my thumb behind me. “Makin’ a fresh pot.” I watch her take the cup in both hands.

Plum sniffs the rising steam, closing her eyes. “Mmm. Thank you.” She takes a sip.

I glance at the kitchen clock. “Didn’t expect you up before four.” I grin, crossing my arms.

Plum looks at the clock, reading three forty-five, and shrugs. “You said work starts at four. I don’t like being late.” She takes another sip and grins at me from behind the cup.

I chuckle. “Good.” I point to her thin long sleeve shirt and sweats. “You’re gonna wanna change into some jeans and maybe a flannel until the sun shows itself.” I scratch my nose, shifting against the counter. “Mama may have some clothes you can wear somewhere. Shouldn’t be a problem.” I cross my sock feet, watching her drink my coffee, and wish I hadn’t given it away so easily, and then I spy a stack of goodwill clothes sitting in a chair next to the pantry door with a pair of old boots under it. “Huh, looks like mama thought ahead.” I point to the stack and boots.

Plum turns around, nodding a couple times before looking back at me. “So she has.” She sets the cup on the island. “So about these chores. What exactly will you have me doing Mr. Bowing?” She stands tall, keeping her hands on the cup.

I shrug, looking off at the other side of the kitchen. “Not sure yet. I may just have you helpin’ me out with the feedin’ this mornin’.” I turn around as the pot stops brewing. “Gotta get the pigs fed first.” I shrug my lips. “Hell, I may even let you try milkin’ a cow or two.” I chuckle, pouring me another cup of straight black coffee.

I stop for a second, remembering I gave her a straight black cup too. Huh. Never would’ve thought just looking at her.

Plum giggles, making me turn around, and we lock eyes. “So, you’re really going to trust me with something like that?” She smirks, holding the cup to her lips.

I can’t help but stare as her pale blue eyes twinkle in the miniscule light from over the sink. Her hair is pulled up into a mess on top of her head, and her fingers pull at the edges of her sleeves as she holds the cup.

Clearing my throat, I turn around, acting as if I’m looking for something. “Well, looks like I don’t have a choice now do I?” I look at her over my shoulder with a grin.

Plum giggles, scratching her head, and makes her messy thing shake. “Guess not.” She smiles, looking at her cup, and runs her blue nails over the porcelain. “Speaking of, is your mother always so… insisting?” She cocks her head, looking at me.

I chuckle, scratching my chin, and turn around. “Yeah, as long as I can remember.” I hold out my cup, bringing it back towards me. “Don’t get me wrong. She means well, but sometimes it can be a bit… challenging.” I chuckle again, putting the cup to my lips.

Before either of us can say anything else, Rodney and Wade barge through the kitchen door.

Rodney holds his arms, shivering a bit too much. “Burr… It needs to start warmin’ up out there. I hate this spring mornin’ chill.” He chuckles, standing next to me, and nudges me with an elbow as he pours coffee into his thermos.

Wade walks across the kitchen, leaning against the counter, and crosses his arms and ankles.

Plum looks at each of them. “Good morning.” She puts the cup back to her lips, grinning at me.

Rodney nods. “Ma’am.” He tugs the bill of his hat.

Wade looks at her and just nods.

I point to the stack. “Better get dressed before you’re actually late.” I look at the clock, reading five ‘til.

Plum looks at the clock, jumping, and puts down her cup. “Oh! Okay, I’ll be right back.” She grabs the stack and boots, heading up to her room.

Exactly five minutes later, Plum returns fully dressed. “Ready?” She stands with her hands behind her back and rocks on the balls of her feet.

I’m a bit stunned at first. Holding my cup in front of my mouth, I just look at her. Nothing super special about her black and red flannel over a black Lynyrd Skynyrd t-shirt and faded jeans, but I can’t stop staring.

Rodney clears his throat, sniggering at me, and Wade just grins.

Clearing my throat, I take the last sip from my cup, and look off at the floor. “Yep.” Turning around, I fill up my own thermos and one for her. “Follow me.” I turn back to her, handing her her thermos, and take a few steps towards the door. “Gonna start off with the pigs.” I steal a few more glances, trying to not linger too long, and hold the door for her to go first, letting her brush me as she passes under my arm.

Wade and Rodney continue to snicker to themselves as they follow close behind.

I turn around. “How ‘bout you two stop yer schoolgirl giggle bullshit and get on to your own jobs?” I raise my eyebrows. “Hhmm?” Putting my hands out to either side, I walk backward a few steps, holding a glare on them.

They look at each other, laughing, and nod, heading out in separate directions to their respective jobs.

Turning back around, I have to catch myself before I step in an armadillo hole. Damn annoying varmints. I need to get more traps. Won’t do much good though, they always find their way back. Sighing, I catch up to Plum waiting for me not too far away. Taking the lead, I walk her to the barn.

Unlocking the pad lock, I take hold of the barn door latch, looking over my shoulder at her. “Now, if you wanna get in here for pictures or get the hang of yer chores where I don’t haveta waste time to babysit cha, you need to learn how to work the latch.” I grab the knob with both hands. “It sticks pretty bad. Nothin’ I do works to fix it, not even DW-40.” Gritting my teeth, I push the knob to my right.

The rusty white metal scrapes and screeches as it makes it way to the other side of the latch. I close my eyes, gritting my teeth harder now.

Damn it, I hate that sound.

I look at Plum wincing herself, and I chuckle a bit.

Plum rolls her head, clenching her jaw a bit, and looks at the latch. “You can’t buy a new one?” She cuts her eyes at me.

I shrug, looking at the latch. “Isn’t important enough to make it on the need list.” I chuckle. “To be honest, it’s actually a good thing.” I look at her, grinning. “Makes it a double lock and alarm for unwanted visitors.” My grin turns into a smile at her smirk.

Plum nods, smirk never falling. “I get it. Joke all you want, but you’re wasting good work time.” She crosses her arms, arching an eyebrow at me.

I chuckle, pulling the door open, and lead her to the tack room. “Here’s the saddles, buckets, shovels, and what not.” I look at her. “If you need it, it should be in here. If it ain’t, then either someone has it or you’re just shit outa luck.” I snigger at her smirk. “Pointing to a door, I cock my head to the left. “In there is a small bathroom with a shower and an old washer and dryer set. Ask mama how to use them. They’re for incase the power goes out.” I take a sip from my thermos, looking at her.

Plum shrugs. “So where’s the feed?” She crosses her arms, shivering for a second, and then sips from her thermos.

I arch an eyebrow and toss my head to my left. “Out here.” I take her outside the tack room to the other side of the shower wall. “Here’s where we keep the freezers and each one is labeled.” I swing my head to her, putting up a hand to the expected question. “I know, but we don’t plug them in, just use them for storage ‘cause they’re sturdy.” I shrug, kicking the one labeled pigs, and it lets out a soft dull sound.

Plum shakes her head, grinning a bit. “Okay, well what do I need to do?” She puts her hands in front of her, swinging them a bit.

I shrug. “Take that and scoop out enough to fill those buckets right there.” I point to a scooper stuck in the feed and the black bucket next to the freezer. “Once you get the buckets full, you’re gonna take ‘em out to the pen and pour ‘em into the troughs and then pump some water in the troughs.” I nod. “Got it?” Taking a sip from my thermos, I adjust my cap.

Plum looks at the feed, letting her eyes move over it for a few seconds, and then nods. “Yea.” She looks up at me. “So where’s the pen?” She takes another sip from her thermos.

I point to the feed. “Fill the buckets first.” I grin, stepping back, and drink from my thermos.

Bouncing on her toes a bit, Plum smiles and lets out a breathy laugh. “Oh, um, okay.” She puts her thermos on the egg crate to her right and grabs the scoop.

I lean against the wall and just watch her move back and forth scooping out the pellets and grains. Her hair falls in her face a few times. She simply puts it back behind her ears as she moves back and forth. Her round little hind end sways. I turn away before she has a chance to catch me staring.

Minutes later, she tosses the scoop back in the freezer and turns to me. “Okay, buckets are full.” She breathes a bit heavy, putting her hands on her hips, and blows a stray hair from her face.

I chuckle to myself, grinning, and point to a bucket. “Pick ‘em up and follow me.” I start walking towards the pig pen.

The pigs are already gathered around the trough. George and Lucas, the biggest two boars, crowd the trough the most.

Looking over my shoulder, I watch her struggle a bit to carry both five pound buckets. She glances up at me and grins, blowing the stray hairs from her face. Chuckling to myself, I just keep walking.

She’s persistent, I’ll give’r that.

Before I unlock the pen, I grab hold of the bucket handles. “If you don’t hold ‘em up high, they’ll try to pull ‘em from you.” I point to the big boars. “Especially George and Lucas.” Grinning, I try to pull them from her hands.

Plum arches an eyebrow. “George and Lucas?” Her lips curl a bit.

I nod, grinning. “Yea, after my favorite movie guy.” I tug again.

Plum sniggers, holding still. “I think I can handle it.” She flits me a grin, pulling back on the handles.

I stand tall. “You have a bit of a height challenge workin’ against cha.” I cross my arms, smirking. “You sure you don’t want me to carry ‘em?” I lock eyes with her.

Plum’s grin returns. “I’m sure I can manage.” She stands tall, blowing yet again at stray hair.

I put up my hands, shaking my head. “Alright den. Go on and try yer luck.” I unlatch the pen, putting out a hand towards the inside.

Plum bends her arms, putting the buckets against her shoulder blades. “Don’t mind if I do.” She grins, walking through the gate.

Trying to stay close behind, I latch the gate before she gets too many steps away. She maneuvers through mass of pigs to the first trough. They bump into her, following her every step. Setting the buckets down at the trough, some spills over the edge. George and Lucas move for her and the buckets. Their bulky bodies push into her legs. Before either of us can react, George jumps up on her legs, his large flanks knocking over the closest bucket. Plum falls, screeching, into the mass of pigs scrounging for the feed on the ground.

I scramble my way through the mass of pigs, kicking the feed away from us.

That’s all they’re after, why keep the hazard close?

The pigs follow the feed, and I move for Plum. She lies on her back, arms over her face with her knees to her chest. Putting a hand on her shoulder, she squeals, and then peeks past her arm at me.

Putting her arms down, Plum looks around at the pigs eating the dry pellets out of the mud. “Oops.” She offers a weak grin that turns into a wonky frown.

I chuckle, breathing a bit heavy, and wipe my hand over my grin. “Yea.” I offer a hand. “Here, get up before they come back for more.” She takes my hand, and I pull.

Not meaning to, I pull too hard. She flies into me, putting her hands against my chest. On instinct, I put an arm behind her. For what seems like several minutes, but is actually only a few seconds, we stand there pressing against each other. She looks up as I look down, and we stare into each other’s eyes. I couldn’t see it from far away, but the pale parts of her eyes are grey. As if the black of her pupils is bleeding into the crystalline blue. And the outer rings are so dark they resemble the depths of the sea. That dark shade of blue that only painters imagine them to be.

We stay like this until I glance down at her soft lush pink lips, and she looks away, pushing off me with the gentlest of pressures.

I look off at the ground, taking off my cap, and scratch the nape of my neck. Trying to control the red I can feel seeping into my cheeks, I clear my throat and cut my eyes at her.

Plum looks at the pigs eating out of the overturned bucket and the feed all over the ground. “Now what?” She looks over her shoulder at me, moving a strand of hair behind her ear, and won’t meet my eyes at first.

I look at the bucket still standing and point my cap at it. “Well, we’ll…” I shake my head. “No…” Pointing at myself, I look at the buckets. “I, will take the other bucket to the other trough.” I point to her, grinning. “And you, can run the water.” Still grinning, I put my cap back on, holding her gaze.

Plum smirks, rolling her eyes, and looks off to the ground. “Fine, maybe next time I’ll be more prepared.” She looks up at me and sniggers.

Shaking my head, I grab the other bucket, and the remaining unfed pigs follow. The crisp air wafts over my hot cheeks, and I let out a sigh. Getting to the other trough only feet away, I dump the bucket in, and point to the pump.

Plum walks up to it, looking at the handle, and takes hold. “Say when.” Before I can even ask, she starts pumping water.

When the feed is good and covered, I put up my hand, picking up a stick, and start churning the feed. Plum steps back, watching my every move. After several minutes of churning, I put the stick down, stepping back.

The pigs crowd around it, smacking and snorting.

I stand next to Plum, crossing my arms, and grin at her. She cuts her eyes at up me. I look at the mud all over the right side of her face, back of her hair, and all over her clothes.

Pointing a finger up and down at her, I let my eyes move over her again. “You may wanna go change.” I snigger, letting my eyes move up slow to her eyes.

Plum’s blue eyes twinkle when they meet mine. “I’m good. Not going to let a little mud keep me from doing my share.” She crosses her arms.

I chuckle, reaching to my back pocket. “Well then here, use this for your face at least. No tellin’ what’s in that mud.” I grin, holding out my rag.

Plum laughs, a sweet and light little laugh, and bites her bottom lip. “Thanks.” She takes the rag, putting it under the waterspout, and pumps a bit onto it before rubbing it over her face and hair. “Here.” She hands it back to me.

Chuckling, I take the wet rag and drape it over the fencing. “You’re welcome.” I look off towards the barn. “Now, you think you could handle feedin’ the chickens?” I smirk, arching an eyebrow.

Plum lets out a short hard laugh. “I sure hope so.” She closes her eyes, shaking her head, and keeps sniggering to herself.

I chuckle some more. “Alright then, let’s go get the feed.” I move for the gate, easier now that all the pigs are occupied.

Minutes later, I lead Plum into the feeding pen for the chickens with a small bucket of feed. “Alright, just toss it out over the ground until all of it’s gone, then open the gate down there.” I point to the gate at the opposite side of the pen. “When they’ve had their fill, they’ll go out and wander for a bit.” I shrug. “They know when to come back.” Tapping the fencing a few times, I wait for a reply.

Plum shrugs her lips. “Seems easy enough.” She grins.

Chuckling, I point to the stables attached to the barn. “After that, gather up the eggs into the bucket. Don’t worry about the boxes, I’ll get after ‘em.” I pause for a second. “Then go back to the freezers and fill the goat’s bucket and do the same for them that you did for the pigs. They’re a bit less aggressive.” I chuckle. “Just keep the bucket above your shoulder. It’s small so that shouldn’t be hard.” I nod to the barn. “I’ll be at the stables changin’ out the hay and muckin’. Go there when you’re done, and I’ll show you how to spread out their hay and check their licks.” Tapping the fencing a few more times, I watch her nod, and then leave.

I look at my watch. Great. Forty minutes behind schedule. Gonna have to work fast.

Another forty-five minutes or so, and Plum walks up to the stall I’m working through. “Chickens are fed. Eggs are in the bucket.” She holds up the chicken feed bucket. “Goats are eating their seeds. What now?” She hangs her arms over the top rung of the stall gate.

I dump a scoopful into the wheelbarrow, and wipe sweat from my face with my shoulder. “Let me finish here. I’m on my last one.” I look at my watch. “About ten more minutes, and we’ll go do the goat hay. Go get cha some more coffee or take a piss break.” I stick the fork into a wet spot, cutting my eyes at her.

Plum drums her fingers on the rung, wood letting out a dull thump. “Okay, I’ll see you back here in ten.” She taps her whole hand a couple times, and then leaves towards the house.

Ten minutes later, she comes back with a coffee cup. I set the fork and barrow outside the stall and wipe my face with my sleeve.

Plum walks up to me. “Here, your mama thought you might need a fresh cup.” She looks me in the eyes with a light smile. “She said you’ve probably finished what you brought out here by now.” She sets the cup in my hand, putting her hands in front of her.

I hold up the cup, shrugging my lips. “Uh, thanks.” Taking a sip, I close my eyes for a second.

Damn this is good.

Plum rocks on her heels. “So… goat hay?” She raises her eyebrows, pulling both lips into her mouth, and bites them.

I choke a bit on my coffee, chuckling, and nod a few times. “Alright, alright.” I put up a hand. “Keep yer britches on.” Shaking my head, I take a few gulps of my coffee and set the cup on a nearby box. “Gotta take this load to the compost.” I pause, picking my cup back up. “Ya know what, no.” I grin, looking at her, and hold my cup in the air. “You’re gonna take this load, and Ima drink my coffee.” I lock eyes with her and smile.

Plum’s eyes widen as she looks at the full barrow of horse manure. “Oh, uh, okay then.” She moves for the barrow, taking the handles.

I chuckle. “Don’t spill any, mama uses every bit she can for the garden. She’d be awful pissed if any shit fell out.” I can’t help but giggle to myself.

Mama wouldn’t give two shakes of a rat’s tail if some fell off the top, but it’s a bit fun to pick on her.

We walk to the compost pit, and Plum uses most of her strength to lift the barrow and dump the manure.

I take the last sip of my coffee, looking at my watch.

Five to six. Good. We’re back on schedule. Time to milk the cows. Then breakfast. My stomach growls at the thought of mama’s homemade biscuits.

I sigh, looking at Plum pull back on the barrow. She turns to me, waiting.

Letting my empty cup dangle from my finger, I walk up to her. “You ready for some milkin’?” I grin.

Plum lets out a quick laugh, putting a hand over her mouth. “Was that an attempt at a joke?” She crosses her arms.

I shrug, looking off at the tree line. “Maybe.” Shaking my head, cut my eyes at her. “Made you laugh din’it?” I chuckle at her shaking her head.

Plum pushes my shoulder. “Come on Mr. Bowing. Let’s go milk the cows.” She giggles, taking a few steps towards the barn.

I smile to myself. “Gotta go to the pasture. Janie and Thella don’t like bein’ cooped up in the barn.” I point to the barn. “Gotta get buckets and a few other supplies though.” I wave her towards the tack room.

Out in the pastures, I hold onto the buckets and extra supplies and ring the cowbell, letting out a high pitched whistle, and wait a minute.

Plum shakes her head, looking at me. “Why are you doing that?” She crosses her arms, waiting on my reply.

I grin. “We’ve trained the cows. Got different calls for the different things we want them to do. Saves us on trainin’ a dog.” I shrug, ringing the bell, and whistle again.

Plum covers her ears, looking around the pasture for the cows.

Not two minutes later, Thella and Janie reach the crest of the hill beside us. They move pretty fast, udders swinging and full of milk. They stop right at me, nudging my pockets, elbows, and hands. I can’t help but chuckle. They’re looking for their treat. Putting out a hand, I step away, and reach with the other into my pocket. Pulling out a large handful of baby carrots, I split them between my palms, and hold them out to the cows. They lick and chomp with enthusiasm. I cut my eyes at Plum who looks on with a wide smile. While they eat their treats, I use the bowls of water and a rag to clean the teats before I put the buckets under them. Tossing the rag and bowls to the side, I sits on the ground, and start to massage their udders.

Plum walks around between the two of them, watching me massage. “What does that do?” She watches my hands slide down over and over.

I cut my eyes at her, squeezing one shut for the rising sun, and grin. “Well, you know how when a baby cries around a breast feedin’ mama, and her boobs start achin’ and leakin’?” I purse my lips, waiting for a response.

Plum shrugs, squinting for the sun too, and nods. “Yea, it’s called let down.” She looks at the udders. “Is that what you’re doing here?” She crosses her arms.

I nod, looking between the udders. “Yepp, a manual let down. Accordin’ to Sarah Grace, I do believe this is why they call it milkin’ a finger for blood, among other body parts.” I cut my eyes at her again, and chuckle.

Plum rolls her eyes, grinning. “Another sorry excuse for a joke.” Her grin turns into a smile, and she laughs through her nose.

I laugh, arching and eyebrow. “So far those sorry excuses are two for two at makin’ you laugh.” I shrug my lips and a shoulder.

Plum shakes her head, looking off across the pasture. “Well, how about I help you?” She walks over, looking down at me.

I scoot over, putting out a hand. “Go ahead, but be careful. Janie likes to step around.” I look at her feet. “Watch your toes.” Giving her a quick smile, I turn to Thella.

Plum nods, sitting down, and mimics my movements. “So, how long do we do this?” She looks over her shoulder at me.

I look over my shoulder at her. “A few more strokes and we should be ready to milk.” I anchor my chin on my shoulder.

Plum tries her best to lock eyes with me. “And how exactly do I do that?” She turns a bit to get a better look at me.

I turn around, holding up my hands and do a crab claw motion with my thumbs. “Do like this.” I watch her mimic me. “Alright, now put the top of the teat between them like this.” I put one of Thella’s teats between my thumb and first finger in the crook. “Wrap the rest of your fingers round the teat like so, and simply squeeze.” I squeeze the teat and a small squirt of milk shoot into my bucket making a soft spraying sound.

Plum does exactly what I did with the same result. “You mean, I don’t pull?” She looks from the teat to me.

I shake my head, chuckling. “Hell naw, all that gets ya is a worn out and stretched teat. Not to mention one pissed off and chafed cow.” I look at her smirking.

Plum laughs her sweet little laugh, and turns around. “Makes sense.” She continues to squeeze her teat.

I turn back to Thella. “Now, you’re gonna wanna squeeze all four teats equally, so take two at a time and when my watch goes off, switch to the back set, but don’t get up.

After fifteen minutes of nothing but that light spraying sound, my watch goes off, and we both switch teats.

After another fifteen minutes, my watch goes off again. “Alrighty, we’re done.” I move my bucket out of the way, rubbing Thella’s udders a couple times, and then pat her flank, sending her off into the pasture.

Turning around, I do the same for Janie, extending a hand to Plum, and help her up.

Plum brushes the grass and drying mud from her jeans and watches the cows move away from us. “So, what now?” She picks up her bucket, holding the handle with both hands, and lets the bucket rest against her thighs.

Putting my watch out for her to see, I grin. “Well, it’s seven now so… breakfast.” I cut my eyes at her, smacking my tongue, and grin again.

Plum purses her lips, smirking, and lets out a breathy laugh. “Okay then, lead the way.” She nods towards the house.

• • •

Walking up the porch steps, I toss the cleaning supplies against the wall and watch Plum struggle to keep the heavy bucket from sloshing as she moves up each step. When she takes her last step onto the porch, the screen door swings open. I turn around and smile.

Grandma Effie holds the screen door open for us. “C’mon child, get that milk inside.” She points into the kitchen, arching an eyebrow at Plum, and looks at me. “That her?” She tosses her head towards Plum walking up to me.

My eyes widen as I try to shake my head with discretion. “Grandma!” I bite my lips, trying not to laugh.

Grandma Effie holds the screen door open with her back, putting her fists on her hips, letting Plum inside. “Well, is she?” She gives me the stank eye as I get to her and move into the kitchen.

I can’t help it now, and laugh. “Yes, Grandma, yes.” Shaking my head, l take Plum’s bucket, and put them on the counter.

Grandma Effie lets the screen door close with a soft fwack, and points to Plum. “You must be the cat’s meow for Polly here to let you live in this circus!” She lets out a loud laugh, putting her hands on her hips, and bends forward. “Oh, darlin’ are you in for an interestin’ however-long-you’ll-be here!” She lets her laughter die down as she looks at mama.

Mama just grins, stirring the grits. “Well now, mama don’t be scarin’ the poor girl off after her first night with us.” She knocks the spoon on the side of the pot, setting it on the spoon holder, and wipes her hands down her apron even though they aren’t dirty.

Grandma Effie shakes her head, tossing a hand at mama. “Oh don’t get your panties in a twist Polly baby, I’m just pullin’er leg.” She walks over to Plum still standing next to me with an I-don’t-really-know-what’s-happening smile, and pats her arm. “Oh sweet pea, I don’t mean any harm. Welcome to the family.” She glances at me. “Don’t get too big for your britches boy.” She wags her eyes at Plum, winking at me, and then pats my arm.

Once a light silence sets in, Grandma Effie starts skimming the tops of the milk. When that’s done, she pours it into the glass pitchers and puts it in the fridge, getting it table ready.

I chuckle, glancing at Plum and talk low. “That’s my Grandma Effie. She’s loud and a bit over the top at times, but the sweetest lady you’ll meet right before mama.” I wink, grinning, and then walk over to Lynnie.

I pick Lynnie up, turning, and catch Plum smiling as she watches me with the baby. Our eyes connect. Her smile falls to a grin, and she turns to mama, talking too low for me to hear. mama nods, turning to the stove, and proceeds to teach her about what she’s got cooking and how she makes the biscuits.

I look at Lynnie, wiggling a finger at her, and tickle her cheeks. She giggles at wiggles, trying to get away from me. I cut my eyes over at Plum and catch her watching me again. Acting like I’m grinning at Lynnie, even though I’m grinning at the fact that Plum can’t take her eyes off me, I let Plum watch as I play bite Lynnie’s cheek.

Lynnie lets out a squeal as she scrunches her neck and laughs.

Mama and Grandma Effie put the food out on the table, and mama turns to me. “Alright now Denson, that’s enough.” She glances at Luella. “We don’t want Lynnie so riled up that she won’t settle down to get ready for church.” She pulls off the tray of the highchair and looks at me.

I nod, grinning to myself, and set her down. “Yes ma’am.” I turn to her and lite a kiss on her cheek before taking my seat between Plum and Lynnie, and then look at Grandma. “So where’s Grandpa Eamon?” I watch her shake her head.

Grandma Effie sighs. “Eamon is stayin’ home today. He’s a bit under the weather this mornin’.” She giggles. “The poor man acts like he’s dyin’.” She looks over her shoulder at mama. “He shoulda seen how I had to deal with you after your daddy left bone dry and without warnin’.” She looks back at me. “There was no too-sick-to-do-anything. You got up, pushed through it, and got what needed done. Even church.” She slices a hand through the air. “You just didn’t hug anyone’s neck or talk too close.” She sighs, grinning. “Owell… you’d think a good Catholic Irishman would at least suck it up for church… but I suppose that’s none of my business.” She takes a sip of coffee, letting a silence settle.

After a few minutes, Plum leans close to me, talking low. “Will Wade and Rodney not be eating with us this morning?” She looks around the table before settling on me again.

I smirk. “Why? You miss ‘em?” I snigger at her rolling her eyes. “Naw, they go home at seven to eat and get ready for church at their own place.” I let out a deep chuckle. “Hell, if they ate here for every meal, we’d be out of house and home and left with cold water!” I keep chuckling until I notice mama glaring at me for cussing at the table. “Sorry mama.” I can’t help but smirk to myself as mama nods and looks off at her plate.

One by one everyone starts holding hands. When it gets to Plum and me, she hesitates for a second. Biting the bullet, I reach over and take her hand. We all bow our heads as mama starts into saying grace. As soon as we utter Amen, I dive right on into the eggs. Everyone else slowly but surely gets what they want and however much they think they’ll eat.

As usual, mama lets everyone get well and good into the meal before she starts her usual questionnaire, and she looks at Plum. “So dear, do you have anything to wear to church? You’re goin’ with us, right?” She lets her red nails sit on the table and waits.

Plum almost chokes on her eggs, and we all wait as she coughs it out before she looks at mama with a hand over her mouth. “I, uh, wasn’t planning on going to church today.” She waves a hand through the air, sort of rolling her eyes, and flits her eyelids a few times. “I honestly haven’t unpacked all my clothes yet, but I doubt I have anything presentable for church at the top of my boxes anyway.” She leaves no time between the last word and putting another forkful of food in her mouth.

Mama’s eyebrows rise as she purses her lips. “Well, I’m sure we can find you somethin’ to wear. I think you’d really enjoy the service. Our preacher is quite eloquent, at times.” She taps the corners of her mouth with her napkin.

 Unable to sit through mama’s pestering any longer, I clear my throat, getting her attention, but before I can say anything, Grandma Effie pipes up. “Oh, Polly stop it. Can’t you see the girl’s tryin’ to politely tell you to shut up and stop askin’.” She puts a hand out to Plum as mama’s eyes widen. “She said she wasn’t plannin’ on it today, so just drop it.” She looks across the table at Plum. “Baby girl, you just stay here and do whatever you were plannin’ on doin’.” She cuts a glare at mama opening her mouth in protest. “Now… she has a week to get somethin’ she thinks is presentable, and you can ask her again next Sunday mornin’ at breakfast.” She shrugs. “Besides, next Sunday is the seventeenth, and she can wear somethin’ green for me sos I don’t have to pinch her.” She looks at Plum and winks.

Plum offers a grin in thank you, and cuts her eyes at me. I shrug my lips and shoulders. I turn back to my plate, cutting my eyes up to mama as she sits in a silent fuming fit and fakes being pleasant while she eats.

I laugh to myself. I love it when Grandma Effie comes over.

• • •

Later, after church, I get home, go upstairs, change into a t-shirt and jeans, and plop my happy ass on the couch in the den. Grabbing the remote, I flip it to the baseball game. Looks like Ole Miss is beating State three to two in the second inning of the Governor’s Bowl.

Man.

Wish I’d gotten home in time to watch the start of it.

Not five minutes into relaxing, mama walks in from changing clothes. “Ya’know, that Plum is somethin’.” She stands in the middle of the room, in front of the tv, and looks out the window. “She’s pretty, sweet, smart, well mannered…” She nods for me to look out the window.

I grab hold of the back of the couch, leaning up, and peek over the back and out the window.

Plum walks around the back yard, bobbing her camera from her chest to her eye over and over. She catches some hummingbirds at the feeder and snaps some pictures of them. Her hair and grey skirt billow in the spring breeze. I bet her hair smells good like before. The memory scent of apple comes to mind, filling my nose like she’s right next to me again. My heart start racing just thinking about being that close to her.

I lean back, shrugging, and turn up the game. “Yea, she’s alright. A decent dairymaid, I know that.” I shrug again. “I can take ‘er or leave ‘er.” I cut my eyes at mama, trying not to betray myself.

Mama sighs, swatting my shoulder. “Oh, don’t be spoony Denson.” She bumps her hip into my shoulder. “You know… sometimes I donno if I should beat you or just let you be.” She grins, giving me a nose scrunch, and then walks out of the room.

When she’s gone, I lean back up, but Plum’s moved on to somewhere else. So I just lean back, putting an arm behind my head, and watch the game. Don’t know if I’ll make heads or tails of it, but I’ll watch all the same.

About twenty minutes later, a creaking wakes me up, and I jump. Turning over, I rub my eyes and look around.

Plum stops dead. Her hand hovers over the remote nestled between my hand and my crotch. She smiles, standing straight.

I sit up on my elbow, rubbing my eyes again with my finger and thumb, and let out a yawn as I talk. “What’s up?” My yawn ends as I drop my hand and look at her. “You need somethin’?” I smack my dry mouth, looking at the tv now on a Denny’s commercial.

Plum shakes her head. “No, nothing but the remote.” She points to it. “You were sleeping so well, I was trying not to wake you.” She looks down at the hardwood. “You can thank the conventional foundation for messing me up.” She lets out a short breathy laugh.

Sitting all the way up, I shrug, handing her the remote. “Yea, the game was on, but it must’ve been boring for me to doze off like that. Here.” I wag the remote in front of me.

Plum arches an eyebrow, taking the remote. “Don’t you have chores?” She nods towards the back of the house.

I snort. “Not for a few more hours. Sunday’s a lazy day.” I stretch and talk at the same time. “Hell, even God rested on the seventh day.” I laugh, letting off on my stretch.

Plum smiles, holding the remote in both hands front of her, and rocks on the balls of her feet. “Yea, I guess he did.” She puts a stray hair behind her ear.

I glance out the window. “You get some good pictures of the hummingbirds?” I run my hand through my hair and look back at her.

Plum smirks, snorting a bit. “You watching me, Mr. Bowing?” Her smirk turns into a grin as she bites her lower lip.

I laugh, stretching again, and scratch my chest. “Naw, mama pointed you out, and I just glanced out as you snapped a few of them.” Ending my stretch again, I stand up.

Underestimating how close Plum is to the couch, I end up standing right in front of her. She looks up at me, I’m guessing a bit stunned, ‘cause she seems to be holding her breath. Neither of us moves for the longest time. She lets out a breathy laugh. It smells of strawberries. Someone’s been in the refrigerator. A lock of hair falls in her face from the mass on top of her head. She tucks in behind her ear, looking back up at me. The light breeze from that one movement sends the scent of apple to me. I take it in, feigning a deep sigh, and take a step back only to find the couch too close for comfort. So, instead, I take a step to the side, letting out a slight laugh, giving the moment just enough awkward to push it over the top. Without another word, I just make my way to the kitchen.

Getting to the counter between the stove and the sink, I dig the counter edge into my palms and try to tame my racing heart. What’s coming over me? Stop it Denson. You don’t need this right now. Control yourself. She won’t be here long anyway. Just until she gets enough money to find her own place.

Damn it boy, get it together.

Turning around, there she is in the archway. No remote in hand. She following me or something? I brace myself with my hands against the counter. She walks up to me. My heart stops in time with her stopping right in front of me.

We lock eyes.

She smiles.

I don’t move.

Plum clears her throat. “Excuse me, but can I please get by you?” She leans to her left, pointing behind me to the coffee pot half full.

I jump, looking behind me. “Oh! Oh, yea. Sorry.” I move to my left, slinking my way between her and the stove.

Plum sniggers. “You okay?” She looks over her shoulder as she grabs the pot handle.

I shrug. “Pshst! Yea. Peachy keen.” I shake my head, shrugging my lips, and cross my arms.

Plum arches an eyebrow, tightening her lips, and shrugs her shoulder. “Okay then Mr. Peachy.” She turns around, getting a coffee cup, and pours herself some.

I watch her move past me back to the den. Once she’s out of earshot, I let out a loud sigh. Peachy keen? What? I sigh again, shaking my head. Stop being so weird man, she’s just a woman. Yea, a quite attractive woman, granted she has a smart mouth, but that’s part of her charm.

Grandma Effie walks through the kitchen. “Whatchoo smilin’ bout boy?” She leans in close to me, talking low. “It’s that girl in dere ain’t it?” She nudges my arm with her elbow, winking.

Raising my eyebrows, I smirk at her. “Grandma, I donno whatcher talkin’ ‘bout.” I can’t help but chuckle at her pursed lips and arched eyebrow.

Grandma Effie shakes her head, going to the fridge, and opens it. “Nonsense boy, I’ve lived long enough to see the signs.” She leans away from the fridge with the tea pitcher. “And you’ve got ‘em all over ya.” She waves her free hand all over the place.

I shake my head, leaning against the island. “Grandma, I really don’t know whatcher goin’ on about.” I flex my grip on the edge, letting my nails scrape the plywood underside.

Grandma Effie giggles. “Why, Denson, you’d think by now you’d know what it feels like to like someone.” She steps up to me, talking low again. “And I mean really like someone.” She raises her eyebrows, holding my gaze for a few more seconds before going to the counter and pouring herself a large glass of tea.

I just stand there.

Quiet.

Naw… that ain’t what this is.

In the quiet, Grandma puts the pitcher back in the fridge and bumps her hip into me with a wink before leaving the room.

All I can do is grin at her.

• • •

Midafternoon, I’m out checking the rain catch barrels. Looks like a storms brewing. The app on my phone says it should rain tonight on into the next few days. Standing on the ladder, I wipe sweat from my brow. Damn, it’s warm this afternoon. Out of habit, I take off my sweat soaked shirt for a bit of relief from the tightening fabric. Sure enough, as soon as I toss my shirt in the grass, Plum comes walking up to me.

She puts her palms on the small of her back, squinting up at me. “Whatcha up to now?” Her hair hangs free again and lays over her shoulders, covering her black and pink floral tank.

I look over my shoulder, holding on to the ladder rungs. “Checkin’ the rainwater catches.” I point all around the clouding sky. “Lookin’ like it wants to rain soon.” I pat a barrel. “These help us save on usin’ the pumps and city water.” I shrug. “Takes a little extra work, but saves on money in the long run.” I finish my check in a few more seconds of looking around, and then slide on down the ladder.

Plum stays where she is.

Grabbing my shirt, I use it to wipe my face and neck, walking up to her. “You need somethin’?” Stopping right in front of her, I watch her look me over while trying to be discreet about it and failing.

Plum shakes her head. “Not me. Your mom said something about a broken toilet and to ‘fetch’ you for it.” She crosses her arms, looking at the ground, and then brings her eyes back up and over me one more time before meeting my eyes.

I can’t help but grin to myself. I must be looking good.

Aw hell.

I know I’m looking good.

Plum takes in a breath, shifting her weight. “Do you know what she’s talking about?” She takes a step back, trying to keep her squinting eyes on mine.

I sigh, throwing my shirt over my shoulders, keeping hold of both ends, and standing tall. “Yea…” I look off at the house. “Damn infernal toilet keeps backin’ up and not flushin’. I think it’s the tank or maybe the pipes, but all I can do is a temporary fix.” I let out a long drawn out sigh, looking back at her.

Plum smiles up at me, poking out her chin in a weird matter-of-fact way. “I think I may be able to help out for once.” She bites her bottom lip, all giddy.

I chuckle, shaking my head, and throw my fingers from their hold on my shirt. “Well, you gonna tell me or am I just supposed to read your mind?” I laugh, looking into her blue eyes.

Plum smirk, closing her eyes, and lets them flutter open. “Well, I just happen to have done a shoot for the local plumber, who in lieu of pay, I asked for a free plumbing because that motel has shit pipes.” She pauses for what I can only assume is a dramatic effect. “Lucky for you, I haven’t cashed in on that yet.” She smiles at me again, a bit too thrown-in-my-face for my taste.

I can’t help but let out a loud laugh. “You mean to tell me that you got old cranky I-hate-people Dale to do a plumbing job for you, for free?” I watch her nod. “Well, I’ll be damned.” I hate to do it, but I’m going to have to take her up on it.

Plum stands still, waiting for my response.

Sighing, I look off to the side for a split second before meeting her eyes again. “You swear he’ll do it? No matter what? For free?” I watch her nod after each question, and I run my tongue along my mouth, biting it as I cut my eyes at her. “Fine, call him and have it done A.S.A.P.” I pull my shirt from my neck, letting it hang at my side.

Plum takes in a breath before nodding and meeting my eyes. “I’ll do my best to have him out here this week.” She glances from my shirt in my hand to my chest to my eyes, and then turns towards the house.

• • •

Tuesday morning, eight-thirty and the tail end of breakfast, a knock comes on the front door.

Mama looks at me, arching an eyebrow.

I shrug, looking at Plum who just keeps eating with a slight grin.

Mama walks up to the door with me not far behind.

Pulling at the edge of the lace curtain, Mama’s eyebrows furrow as she unlocks the deadbolt and cracks the inside door. “Dale? What’re you doin’ here?” She pulls the door all the way open, letting him in. “Not to be rude, but I didn’t expect you.” She puts out a hand toward a chair in the den.

Dale waves a hand at her, pointing to his tool kit. “Naw, thank you Polly, but I’m here officially.” He gives her a quick smile, inching his way past her. “Where’s the toilet in question?” He glances at mama right before looking at me. “Denson.” He nods.

I nod back. “Mr. Long.” I stand tall, extending a hand.

Dale shakes it, stepping back, and waits.

I nod to the stairs, and he follows me up.

• • •

About two hours later, he and I return to the den.

Mama comes out of the living room, holding a t-shirt. “Well, what’s the verdict?” She looks from me to Dale. “After two hours I hope it’s good.” She grins, folding her arms across her stomach, and the shirt hangs at her side.

Dale glances at me, and I can tell he doesn’t want to tell her, so I take one for the team. “Mama, he says not only is the toilet itself trash, but there’s a lot of pipe damage that if we don’t get it fixed soon, we’ll be needin’ a new wall and floor along with it.” I let out a hard sigh, scratching the back of my head, and let my hand slide to my shoulder as I look at the floor.

Mama’s shoulders drop, and she looks at the floor. “Oh Denson.” She sighs, looking at Dale. “Well, Dale, what do we owe you?” She lets her hands hang, taking a step towards him.

Dale puts up a hand, waving it at her, and shakes his head. “No need Polly.” He looks at me with a bit of annoyance, and then looks back at mama. “It’s been taken care of.” He forces a smile. “Y’all have a good one.” The smile drops as fast as it was made, and he leaves out the front door.

Once he’s gone, I sink onto the couch, letting my head hang as I just stare at the floor.

Mama comes and sits next to me. “I’m sorry.” She doesn’t look at me.

Not looking at her, I speak. “What for? It’s not like you broke the toilet, let alone on purpose.” I let out a crude snigger.

Mama shakes her head, putting a hand on my arm, and turns to me. “No, but I did know it hasn’t been working right since before your father died.” She squeezes my arm, and I look up into her wet eyes. “Your daddy knew the pipes were startin’ to get bad, but we didn’t have the money to get them fixed. We had some saved, but ended up needin’ it to fix your front end. He was hopin’ to get some extra money from sellin’ off a few animals or a patch of land, but the day he started on puttin’ them up for sale, is uh, is when his heart, gave out.” She fidgets with the shirt, not looking at me anymore.

I sit up straight, a lump forming in my throat, and tears threaten to fall. “Are you tellin’ me I’m responsible for this? That if I hadn’t been out late that night that we wouldn’t be goin’ through this mess and we might have some money stocked to keep our chins outa water?” I scoot to the edge of the couch and turn to her. “Why didn’t you tell me any of this?” I grab her hands.

Mama meets my eyes, a tear falling down her cheek. “I didn’t wanna worry you baby, it’s only been about six months, I didn’t wanna haveta put that on your shoulders just yet.” She swallows back, letting another tear fall. “You’ve been workin’ yourself to the bone tryin’ to keep this place goin’. You have enough worries. I wanted to keep one off you.” She sniffles, grabbing at my hands.

I let out a long sigh, rubbing her hands with my thumbs, and pull her into a hug. “Come now mama, don’t cry. It’s not your fault or daddy’s. Things happen. I’ll find a way to fix it.” I just sit there, rocking her, and swallow against the lump in my throat that seems to keep growing.

• • •

After a seemingly quiet supper, at least from me anyway, I hang back in the kitchen, washing dishes.

Luella and the kids are gone to bed.

Sarah Grace and Desirea are upstairs helping each other study for finals tomorrow.

Mama’s gone to Grandma Effie’s for a bit.

And so, I’m alone in the kitchen. Or so I thought.

Plum walks in, picking up the drying towel and a plate. “You didn’t talk much during dinner. Is something wrong?” She dries the dishes, setting them on the counter next to the rack.

I shrug, scrubbing a pot a bit too hard. “Nothin’ to concern yourself with.” I don’t look at her, putting the pot on the rack, almost slamming it down on her hand.

Plum takes it, cutting her furrowing eyes at me, and snorts. “Okay, fine, don’t tell me. But did the plumber at least fix the toilet.” She sets the pot down, putting a hand on her hip, and waits.

At her question, I slam my hands down on the edge of the sink and look at the ceiling with a loud sigh. “No. No he didn’t.” I turn to her, voice raising a bit too much. “In fact, he said we have to replace all the pipes in that wall along with the toilet. About two-thousand dollars’ worth of work and materials. So why don’t you just run along and play with your camera instead of gettin’ my blood good an’ boilin’.” I sling a wet hand towards the door, accidentally slinging water and soap in her face and hair, but I don’t let it hinder the depth of my angry outburst.

Plum closes her eyes against the water and soap, tightening her lips, and jumps. She keeps her eyes closed as she wipes the running bubbles from her cheeks and mouth.

I put my hand back to the edge of the sink, staring at her in a fuming silence.

Plum flutters her eyes open, setting the towel on the drying rack, and looks me in the eyes. “I’m sorry for the trouble that’s been brought down on you, but it’s not my fault, and I know you’re speaking out of anger and frustration.” She stands tall, smoothing her black dress. “I’ll let you wash in peace. How about you talk to me once you’ve calmed down.” With that, she turns on her toes, and leaves the kitchen.

I stand there, listening to her light footsteps as she walks the short distance up to her room. The door clicks, and I look at the empty spot in the floor where she stood.

Damn it.

I shouldn’t have yelled at her. Turning back to the dishes, I lean on my forearms, putting my wet hands behind my head, and set my forehead on the metal faucet. Coming up sharp, I punch the edge of the sink where it meets the counter. My hand wastes no time and stings as blood streams from a small cut between my knuckles. Taking in a deep breath, I get back to washing as blood continues to run, and the stinging endures.

• • •

The next morning, as I pour my cup of coffee, Wade and Rodney wander the kitchen in search of something to munch on before work. I turn around, and Plum has snuck up to the island without me hearing. I walk up to the island, opening my mouth to speak.

Plum slips right past me to the coffee pot without even looking at me.

I close my mouth, teeth clacking, and glance around the room.

Wade just looks between us, eating the butt ends of a loaf of bread.

Rodney munches on some wheat thins, grinning and sniggering. “Trouble in paradise?” He lets out a donkey-like laugh, chewing with his mouth open.

I toss him a sharp glare, and his laugh stops. “Don’t you have an elsewhere to be?” I turn all the way around, crossing my arms.

Rodney shrugs, putting another cracker in his mouth, and shakes his head. “Nope.” He at least closes his mouth while chewing now.

Plum turns around, sipping her coffee, and looks at Wade and Rodney respectively. “Good morning boys.” She puts the cup back to her lips, making it painfully obvious she’s avoiding me.

I turn to her. “Did I piss you off that bad that you won’t even look at me?” I look at her face, but she doesn’t look me in the eyes.

Plum shrugs. “It seemed as though I was getting on your nerves, so I’m trying not to annoy you. Besides, I didn’t think it mattered that much to you.” She finally looks up at me, arching an eyebrow, and glances at Wade and Rodney.

I glance at the clock, reading five to five, and then look at them. “How ‘bout you stop eatin’ all my crackers, and both of ya get out there and do somethin’ productive.” I wave them toward the door, staying next to the island.

Rodney slams the cracker box on the counter, purposefully leaving it open. They both grin and snicker as they stomp across the porch.

I turn back to Plum. “Look, I’m sorry I yelled at you. Truce?” I extend my hand.

Plum glances down, eyes lingering on my cut. “What happened there?” She looks up at me. “That wasn’t there when I left you last night.” She sips her coffee, waiting.

I shrug. “Got into a fight with the edge of the sink. It won. No big deal.” I grin, wagging my hand at her.

Plum smirks behind her cup. “Fine, truce.” She puts out her hand, snatching it back at the last second. “On, one condition.” She holds her hand in the air in front of her.

My shoulders drop, and I can’t help but smirk and roll my eyes. “What?” I let out a breathy laugh.

Plum arches an eyebrow. “You talk to me like that again, and there will be real consequences.” She licks her lips, pulling the bottom one in with her tongue, and holds it there, smiling.

I laugh, shaking my head, and nod. “Deal.” Wagging my hand again, I shift my weight.

Plum finally shakes my hand, and I have to hold in a wince when her thumb hits my cut.

Clearing my throat, I toss my head to the door. “You ready to do some chores with me?” I start for the door.

Plum swaps her coffee from the cup to a thermos. “I feel as though I’ve done enough to be on my own now.” She pauses sharp, looking at me. “If, that’s okay.” She spins the top onto her thermos.

Shrugging, I tilt my head to a shoulder, putting out my hands. “I mean, if you really think you’re up for it, yea.” I drop my hands, letting them slap my thighs. “Tell me whatchoo want and those’ll be your chores for as long as you’re here.” I cross my arms, waiting as she thinks.

Plum grins, setting her thermos on the corner of the island as she keeps a hold on it. “Okay, well for one, I want to feed the pigs.” She stands tall.

I snigger. “Alright, what else.” I nod for her to go on.

Plum looks at the floor, eyes moving back and forth. “I want to milk Janie, milk the goats, fetch eggs, and horse grooming for Slack Jaw, Peppercorn, and Titan.” She meets my eyes, shrinking back a bit sheepish.

Slinging my head about, I smile and laugh. “Well, you asked for a lot more than I expected.” Meeting her eyes, I nod once. “Alright. They’re yours. Now get to work.” I fling both hands to the door still smiling.

Plum all but squeals as she bounces a bit and picks up her thermos.

We head out the door to our respective duties. I catch myself watching her walk towards the barn for the pig feed. She looks over her shoulder at me, and I just stop dead. Hair moving about her face, eyes twinkling in the slim moonlight, and a smile that goes on for miles. She turns back around, and I let go of the breath I was apparently holding, and keep moving.

• • •

Six-thirty, and Plum rounds the corner of the barn door into the stalls. Huh, she’s done sooner than expected. She smiles at me, holding up the bucket of eggs, and sets them on an egg crate. I grin back, bouncing my eyebrows a few times, and keep mucking.

I watch her go to the back of the first stall, the bare grooming stall, and cup her hands around her mouth. “HOOOWEEEE! HOOOWEEE! AAAYYYYEE!” She stops, waiting.

Not a minute later, Peppercorn and Slack Jaw trot across the back pen with Titan leading the way. They each walk up to the grooming stall. Titan pushes his way through to the front. The pushy bastard. I grin, going back to mucking.

Every few seconds, I steal glances at her. She brushes over Titan’s massive grey and white body, being careful of his legs, belly, and stifle. He’s standing still for her. Huh. After a minute, he shakes his long curling white and black mane, taking a few steps. That’s the Titan I know, but still, not as much movement as usual. She wastes no time moving over him. Soon, she gets to the long wavy white fur over his lower legs and hooves. Well I’ll be damned. He’s actually letting her pick up his hoof. She picks and cleans it no problem. You’ve got to be shitting me. I shake my head, trying to focus on mucking. Damn rapscallion. I chuckle to myself, looking at my stall floor.

Looking back, she’s already got him back out with Peppercorn inside. Peppercorn stands there, letting Plum work over her light caramel hair. She bobs her head a bit, letting her two tone black and cream striped mane flop a bit. Wary, Pep doesn’t raise her hoof at first, but Plum pinches a bit harder, and Pep lets up. I look back to my stall floor, scooping up a fork full of manure, and toss it into the wheelbarrow.

After several more I-need-to-be-working scoops, I stand tall for a minute. I rest my hands on the handle of my fork, trying not to put too much pressure on it, and wipe the sweat from my brow with the back of my arm. Looking over my shoulder, trying to be discrete, I watch her already on Slack Jaw. His slim legs and cone-like neck stand straight. She brushes over his pure white hair, smiling when he turns to look back at her. His long and curling ears twitch a bit, tips touching as always. Plum bends to pick up his hoof. Before she even touches it, he lifts it from the floor. I shake my head, smiling at the floor, and get back to the last bit of manure. I would be done by now if it weren’t for all the distractions.

Straight up seven, I walk back through the barn from the compost pit just as Plum steps from the grooming stall and locks the gate.

Plum walks up to me with her hands in her back pockets. “Well, you ready for breakfast?” She smiles, rocking on the balls of her feet.

I chuckle, nodding a few times. “Oh yea.” I pat my stomach, rubbing into a scratch.

We head towards the house, and Plum nods towards the horses out in the pasture. “I’ve been meaning to ask… what breeds are the horses? They’re so unique.” She keeps her hands in her back pockets, wagging her elbows a few times.

I scratch the back of my head, looking at Titan. “Well, Titan there’s mama’s horse. He’s a gypsy vanner. The last horse daddy bought for her. He’s ‘round about five years old.” I point to Pep. “Peppercorn’s Luella’s horse, but I ‘spect she’ll be Hamilton’s soon. Anyway, she’s a Norwegian fjord. Luella spent a pretty penny on her as a youngling back in her last year of college. Money she’d saved.” I let out a hard sigh. “And last but not least, Slack Jaw’s Desirea’s Marwari. He’s probably the most expensive and, as you put it, unique horse on this land, but he’s also our best farm horse. If I’d had it my way, he and Titan would be sires. But nooo, they wanted them fixed so they couldn’t wreak havoc on the mares.” I toss up my hand, shrugging.

Plum giggles at my frustration. “Well, they’re beautiful.” She crosses her arms, looking from me to the bottom step as we reach the porch.

I let out a harsh laugh. “Heh-yea. Beautiful and virtually useless.” Sighing, I open the screen door. “Anyway, onto a better subject.” I smile, taking in a breath, and hold the door open for her. “Food.” I watch her smile as she walks past me into the house.

Plum’s arm brushes my stomach. I freeze for a second. Clearing my throat, I walk inside right behind her.

Mama checks the biscuits, turning her head to me as she leans over the oven door. “So, baby, I hear y’all split up for chores this mornin’.” She watches me nod. “How’d that go?” She smirks, glancing at Plum across the room as she stands tall, and shuts the oven door.

I smile. “Much better than expected.” I lean against the edge of the sink. “Titan let her clean his hooves.” I raise my eyebrows at mama’s widening eyes. “Yea, and Slack Jaw. He didn’t even let her touch him before he raised his hoof.” I cross my arms and feet.

Mama’s eyes widen, and she looks over at Plum talking to Hamilton. “My, my, pretty, sweet, smart, well mannered, aaaand good with the stubborn horses?” She glances back at me. “I’d say she’s a keeper.” She grins, bumping her hip into me, and turns back to the stove.

I grin to myself, watching Plum as she looks at Hamilton’s bug book with her. She cringes, smiles, laughs.

Hamilton jumps, pointing at her book.

Plum acts scared, closing the book in play fear.

Man, she’s good with kids too.

Rodney walks up to me with the wheat thins. Grinning, he pops one in his mouth.

I roll my eyes.

Wade opens the fridge, looking at Mama. “Hey Aunt Polly, looks like you’re out of orange juice.”

Mama keeps her eyes on the bacon. “Then you can get some more, can’tcha?” She grins, putting the bacon on a paper towel covered plate.

Pushing off the sink, I go and sit in my spot.

Hamilton closes her book, looking from her mama to Plum. “Yea, I’m hoping to get a bigger bug book for my birthday.” She smiles really big, batting her eyes at Luella.

Luella just shrugs, adjusting her hold on Lynnie. “Maybe you will, maybe you won’t. It all depends on how well you behave between now and next Monday.” She smiles.

Plum leans over the table on her arms. “Oh, your birthday is next week?” She looks at Hamilton with a wide smile.

Hamilton nods so hard her hair shakes. “Yepp! I’ll be six.” She scoots around sideways in her chair. “When’s yours?” She rocks back and forth, holding the edge of the chair.

Luella shakes her head, putting out a hand. “Baby, it’s rude to ask a grown up lady her age.” She taps the table a couple times before resting it on the table and picking at the lace on the table runner.

Hamilton scrunches her nose and pulls her chin down so far it triples. “Then why’s it alright to ask a kid?” She crosses her arms, glaring at her mama.

I snigger. “She’s got a point.” Cutting my eyes at Hamilton, I wink.

Luella rolls her eyes. “Fine, if it’s alright with Plum, ask away.” She closes her eyes, shaking her head, and wipes Lynnie’s mouth.

Plum laughs. “It’s okay. I don’t mind.” She looks at Hamilton. “My birthday is June fifteenth. I’ll be twenty-two.” She smiles, leaning on her elbow.

Hamilton swings her feet, holding onto the edge of her seat. “Whatcha want for your birthday?” She waits, eyes wide.

Plum grins, letting out a breathy laugh. “Well, I’ve been saving up for new photography equipment. I’m about fifty dollars from my goal, but I haven’t made up my mind what I’m going to spend it on.” She glances at me before looking at her nails as she picks her cuticles.

Hamilton stops swinging, dropping her shoulders. “Oh, well I guess that’s a good present. If that’s what you like.” She grabs her book. “Ima take this back to my room.” She looks at Luella. “I’ll be right back mama.” Hopping from her seat, she heads for the stairs.

Well, now I know how old she is, and how she gets along with Desirea and Sarah Grace so well. Or maybe it’s just cause she’s a girl. I donno. Shrugging to myself, I lean my forearms onto the table, lacing my fingers, and just stare at the table. Ever since yesterday, I’ve been mulling over how to pay off this pipe problem. I could sell a small plot of land. Maybe the one daddy wanted to sell. Or I could sell off a few pigs and cows. Ned Higgins has been pestering me for years to let George and Lucas breed with his sows. Seems they produce pretty good offspring. I doubt he’ll pay what I need though.

Plum touches my hand. I jump, looking at her. She turns her hand over, wagging it a bit. I look from her hand to around the table. Time for grace. Leaning back, I take her hand, and mama says grace. Coming back to the room, I realize Plum moved over to the chair at the corner of the table where Hamilton was before. When did that happen? And why? Shrugging it off, I fill my plate.

Desirea pours herself a glass of milk and looks at me. “So D, you figure out what to do ‘bout the toilet? ‘Cause it’d be nice to have a fourth toilet open now that we have one more person living here.” She flits a quick smile, sipping her milk.

Glaring at her, I let out a small growl. “Thank you Desirea, for ruinin’ my mornin’.” I slam my fork down before I’ve even taken a bite. “Ya know, it’d be nice if you’d learn when to keep your mouth shut. And to answer your annoyin’ question, no. I have ideas, but no concrete solution.” I look down at my plate, appetite gone.

Desirea raises her eyebrows, looking down at her plate, and mumbles. “Touchy.” She looks from Wade next to her to Rodney and Sarah Grace across the table.

Rodney and Wade snigger to each other until mama cuts her eyes at them.

Desirea reaches for another biscuit, despite having one on her plate already.

Mama pops her hand. “Eat what you have.” She cuts her eyes at Desirea and glares.

Desirea shrinks back a bit. “Yes mama.” She picks up her fork, poking at her eggs.

Mama looks at me, trying her best to raise the mood. “So, Plum, I hear you have a shoot this afternoon. Betsy Williams?” She takes a bite of eggs.

Plum turns in her seat a bit, foot brushing my leg, and I stiffen as she speaks. “Yes m’am. She’s cutting it close for senior pictures, but I should have her set in time.” She smiles, looking at her plate, and doesn’t move her foot.

Relaxing some, I let my leg slide forward and cut my eyes at her. She doesn’t move. Doesn’t even look at me. Just keeps eating. My heart races. Heat moves its way over me. I chug some milk, trying to cool off. It’s not working. She adjusts in her seat again, leg and foot rubbing my leg this time. I cut my eyes at her. She doesn’t look at me, only her plate. Is she doing it on purpose? Or does she not want to draw attention to the fact that the little table space is causing it to happen?

Clearing my throat, I look at Mama. “So, mama, the boys and I’re wantin’ to catch us some hogs Saturday.” I pick up my fork, glancing at Wade and Rodney, and then back at Mama. “That alright with you?” Forcing it, because I know I’ll regret it later, I put a forkful of eggs in my mouth.

Nodding, mama pats her mouth with her napkin. “Fine with me.” She grins. “As long as you boys clean ‘em and cook ‘em for us.” She sets her napkin back in her lap.

Wade and Rodney snigger and nod.

Patrick leans across the table for the bananas. “Mommy I can’t reach!” He keeps trying to get a banana, grunting, and flexing his fingers.

Grinning, I reach over, pull one off, and hand it to him.

Patrick smiles. “Tanks Unkey D!” He holds it with both hands, sitting back, and starts to peel it.

I rub his head, messing up his hair. “Welcome Pat-pat.” I play punch his cheek as he moves away, smiling.

Hearing a snigger next to me, I cut my eyes to my left.

Plum looks back and forth between me and her plate, grinning, and bounces her foot. It rubs my leg.

I sit back, looking at her.

We lock eyes.

Plum does it a few more times before she stops.

Mama clears her throat, bringing me back to the room.

Plum looks back at her plate.

I look around the table at everyone staring at us.

Damn.

Wade and Rodney try to hide their grins behind their hands, but I know I’m going to hear something from them before the day’s out.

Plum looks at me, adjusting in her seat, and lets her foot off my leg. “So, when you go hunting...” She watches me nod and lean into my hand. “How long are you gone?” She glances around the room at the light giggles and sniggers, and then turns back to me.

I try to hide my grin behind my hand as I lean against the table. “Well, it all depends. We get up at four to get out before day light.” I glance at Rodney and Wade before looking her in the eyes again. “If we find some pigs and actually nab a few pretty soon off, then we might be home before lunch.” I shake my head. “I’ve gone on a hunt and not come home ‘til midafternoon before.” Leaning back, I slouch and spread my legs. “Why do you ask?” I rest a hand on my thigh, putting my head in the other, and look at her.

Plum shakes her head, turning to her plate, and her foot brushes the inside of my leg. “Just curious.” She grins, looking at Mama. “The only hunting I’ve ever done is for bargains at the thrift store.” She and mama giggle to each other.

Plum bounces her leg, foot rubbing again. My heart skips a beat. The warmth returns. This time moving to my face. I know it’s red. And I can’t hide it. Wiping my face and mouth, I lean forward. Her foot slides to the outside of my leg, but doesn’t move away.

Mama puts out a hand to Plum. “If you like thrift stores, you must go with me tomorrow.” She sips some water, red nails clinking the glass.

Plum nods, smiling. “I’d like that.” She takes a bite of bacon, cutting her eyes at me.

• • •

Saturday. About ten o’clock. No pigs yet.

Wade, Rodney, and I walk through the brush. I look down to my right. Tracks. They lead through the drying mud and underbrush ahead of us. I snap my fingers to the boys, pointing to the tracks, and they follow me. Another hour or so of walking, and we come up on their nest.

Seven, maybe eight hogs rustle around in the brush.

We stop short, standing still.

I duck behind a tree, using it help steady my aim.

The boys do the same, aiming with me.

I count us off with my fingers on my rifle. One, two, three. We shoot together.

The pigs squeal, scurrying around, and run in all directions.

We follow our respective pigs, making sure the others don’t charge us. Slinging my rifle across my back, I pull my belt knife and creep along in the direction my pig ran. About twenty minutes in, I find my pig lying on the ground breathing fast. He wants to squeal and run, but doesn’t have the energy. Kneeling next to him, I run my hands over its side as it bobs up and down. Resting my left hand on his shoulder, I plunge my knife into its heart. He jerks, and then his eyes dull, and his body relaxes.

Once his legs are tied, I hoist him onto my shoulder and hike back to the place I shot him. Wade and Rodney wait for me there. Now that we’re grouped again, we walk the four miles to the four-wheelers, and then ride the remaining twelve miles to the truck. We load the four-wheelers, pigs and all, into the bed and onto the trailer. Getting behind the wheel, I check my watch.

Two o’clock.

• • •

With another hour’s worth of driving, we get back to the farm.

Just before we reach the drive on our right, a white truck leaves turning to the right out of the drive. I don’t recognize it or the plates. Pulling into the drive, we ride up to the barn. I look off at the front porch.

Plum leans over the railing in a flowing brown sundress, holding a coffee cup in both hands.

We get out, unloading the hogs from the four-wheelers. Every now and then, I glance at the porch.

Plum just keeps standing there, watching us.

I nod for her to come over. Holding her coffee cup at her chest, she walks over to us. Her sandals flap against her feet and the ground with each step.

Stopping next to the line of hogs, Plum looks down at their bloody carcasses. “I take it that it wasn’t an easy hunt?” She looks at the silver watch on her wrist. “It’s after three.” She takes a sip of whatever is in her coffee cup.

I smirk, kneeling next to mine at the end. “Not exactly.” I look down at the three pigs in front of me. “We got lucky last minute.” I turn to Wade and Rodney behind me, chuckling at their grins, and then turn back to her. “You wanna watch us clean ‘em?” Resting my arm on my knee, I wait.

Plum almost chokes on her drink, eyes widening. “Oh, uh, maybe next time.” She looks at the house. “I am willing, however, to take some pics of you and your… kills.” She looks back at us.

I look over my shoulder at the boys.

Rodney looks at Plum, clapping his hands. “Hell yea. Maybe they’ll actually be good this time.” He kicks the sole of my boot.

Plum giggles. “I’ll be right back.” She speed walks to the house, returning just a few minutes later. “Okay, get however you want to.” She sets up her camera.

The boys and I drag our hogs up, holding their ears, and kneel in a group. Plum snaps a few times, adjusting twice, and then takes a few more. She then gets a few of each of us by ourselves.

Plum lets her camera hang at her neck. “Okay, good to go. You can get back to your cleaning.” She smiles, holding her stomach, and goes inside.

Once we’re done gutting and butchering the hogs, we leave our boots on the porch and go inside.

Mama and Grandma Effie sit at the dining table with Mrs. Craine and Aunt Eberlyn. They look up from their card game and smile at us.

Mama points to our camo. “You boys had better get cleaned up before you even think ‘bout sittin’ on any of my furniture.” She tilts her head, raising her eyebrows. “Is that blood I see?” She squints at me.

I look at my shoulder. “Well I’ll be… looky there.” I look back at her smiling.

The boys laugh behind me. Rodney looks around the counters and in the cabinets, finally finding something to eat in the fridge.

Wade walks over to the table, giving each woman pat on the shoulder and a kiss on the cheek as he makes his way to the downstairs bathroom.

Rodney sniggers, tossing his head at Wade, and talks just loud enough for me to hear. “Kiss ass.” He sniggers again, putting leftover chicken and dumplings from lunch onto a paper plate.

Mama puts down a card from her hand, not even looking over at us. “Rodney, I heard that.” She picks up a card from a deck on the table.

Rodney leans back, looking at the ladies, and his mama glares at him with a smirk. “Ma’am?” He looks at Mama.

Mama cuts her eyes at him. “You may want to do some of that yourself if you plan on eatin’ up all my good cookin’.” She looks at Mrs. Craine. “It’s a bit insultin’ to your mama’s fine cookin’ to be eatin’ here all the time. Don’tcha think?” She turns in her chair, with the whole table staring at him this time.

I look at Rodney, unable to contain my laughter. His face turns redder than a radish, and his scoops slow to a stop. The room falls quiet as he puts the rest of the dumplings away.

All the women turn around, Grandma Effie taking her turn, and mama giggles. “Boy go eat your food.” She talks a bit lower. “It may be your last meal.” She and the others giggle as they lay down cards and pick them up.

I walk up to Mama, nodding to each woman as they look up at me. “Afternoon ladies. Mama, who was that leavin’ the house a while back?” I cross my arms, looking down at her.

Laying down a card, she doesn’t look up at me. “Dale.” She picks up another, sorting it in her hand.

My eyebrows furrow. “He get a new truck? And why was he here? Did you call him?” I shift my weight.

Mama lays down her hand, turning to me. “Yes, he got that truck just a couple days ago. And yes, I called him for the toilet. He’s been here since seven this morin’ getting’ all the pipes and new toilet put in.” She runs a hand through her short white hair.

I let out a small incredulous laugh. “And how, pray tell, did you pay for it?” I wipe my mouth, letting my fingers linger over my lips.

Mama’s eyebrows rise as she flutters her eyelids. “Boy, I am your mama. That is my business, and I don’t have to tell you anythin’.” She laces her red nailed fingers, glaring up at me.

That’s her, not-in-front-of-the-guests glare. Sighing, I shake my head and walk to the sink.

Plum walks in front the den, not looking at me, and walks up to Mama. “Mrs. Polly, the toilet works wonderfully.” She smiles, setting her black nails on the table.

Still not turning to me, she waits for mama to play her card. I don’t even think she knows I’m in here.

Mama glances up at her as she gets a new card, smiling, and puts all her cards down in groups except for two which she places one across the table on Mrs. Craine’s grouping, and the other on the stack of up facing cards. “Rummy!” She lets out a short loud laugh, looking around the table, and then looks at Plum. “That’s great!” She leans over, looking back at me, and arches an eyebrow.

Plum turns around. “Oh, I didn’t know you were inside.” She steps over, giving mama a better view, and looks between me and Rodney stuffing his face in a corner.

Rodney holds a forkful just in front of his already full mouth, and his wide eyes glance around the quiet room.

Crossing my arms, I look at Mama. “Somethin’ don’t smell right, and I wanna know what before the day’s out.” I push off the sink. “Until then, I’ll be in the shower.” I start unbuttoning my shirt as I walk out the room.

In the upstairs guest bath, I look at the new toilet all shiny and white. Never thought I could hold so much contempt for something I can’t hurt.

Or get rid of.

Sighing, I fling off my shirt, turning on the shower, and drop my pants.

Maybe five minutes into my shower, a click calls my attention.

I listen.

The floor creaks.

I peek my sudsy head around the white curtain.

Plum freezes, scrunching her face. “Sorry! I was trying to sneak in and out. I left my hairbrush up here when Hamilton was in the downstairs bathroom this morning.” Her face relaxes as she looks me in the eyes.

Soap runs down the sides of my face, water dripping from my elbow as I move the curtain a bit more. She doesn’t take her eyes off me.

I shrug. “No problem.” I point to the sink across the room, becoming visible down to my hip. “Get whacha need.” I grin at her still staring.

Plum scrunches her face again, shaking her head. “Yea, okay.” She looks at the sink, grabbing her blue brush. “Got it.” She turns around, wagging it in the air, and glances at me in the mirror before rushing from the room.

Getting back under the water, I don’t hold back a smile as I finish scrubbing.

• • •

Six-thirty. The ladies are gone. The boys are gone.

I sit at the table with Mama, crossing my arms.

Mama cleans up the cards. “So…” She glances between me and the deck in her hands.

I shrug. “So… how’d you pay for all that?” I wiggle my fingers towards the ceiling.

Mama sighs, setting the deck on the table. “Denson, I didn’t.” She looks up at me. “It was paid for, but I’m unable to say who.” She looks at her red nails.

I lean onto my forearms. “What’d’ya mean you’re unable to say who?” I shake my head. “No one in this house has that kinda money just lyin’ ‘round.” I sling my hand over the table, leaning back, and cross my arms.

Mama just shrugs. “I look at it as an act of God, and I’m grateful. You should be, too.” She gets up, stopping short at Plum in the doorway.

Plum stands tall, holding onto the door frame. “I didn’t mean to sneak up.” She looks at her hands as she picks her fingernails. “I feel as though I need to tell you something Mr. Bowing.” She looks up at me.

Mama puts out a hand. “Oh, sugar, no.” She shakes her head, putting the other hand to her chest.

Plum shakes her head, looking at Mama. “Mrs. Polly, I need to.” She gives mama a small smile, then looks at me. “I paid for it.” She lets her hands fall, twitching a bit, and then pulls them behind her into the pockets of her cutoffs.

Blindsided, I just stare at her for several seconds. “You what?” I let my arms fall to my lap.

Plum takes a step forward with a hand out, but stops short at my glare. “You were so troubled and stressed about where to get the money, and I had it. So, I just thought, well, since I’m living here, I should help where I can.” She picks her nails again, looking down.

I stand, heat filling my neck, ears, and face. “That wasn’t your place.” I point at her voice raising a bit.

Mama steps between us, looking at me. “Denson, stop it now –” She puts out a hand to me.

I point at her, cutting her off. “Mama with all due respect, this is between me and her now.” I step around her, getting closer to Plum. “You crossed a line today. You had no right to bypass me like that. This is my house, and you’re just passin’ through.” By now, my voice is well above loud, and I stand in her face. “Do something like that again without askin’ me first, you’ll be outa here faster than you can blink.” I stand there, staring into her eyes.

Plum blinks a few times, and a small tear fills the corner of her eye. “Noted.” She steps back, looking at mama. “Mrs. Polly, I’m headed for my shift at the bar. Won’t be in until about two.” She scratches her shoulder below her light brown Rolling Stones baby-t.

Mama walks up to her. “Be careful, sugar, and if you don’t feel like it, you don’t have to do your chores in the morin’.” She rests a hand on Plum’s shoulder.

Plum pats mama’s hand with a soft grin. “I’ll be up in time for church, Mrs. Polly.” She pats mama’s hand one more time.

Mama squeezes Plum’s shoulder, shooting a glare at me, and turns away. “I’ll be in my house Denson.” She stops at the front door, holding onto the knob. “Since this one is yours.” She flings the door open, letting is stay there.

Plum pushes past me, grabbing her keys from the bowl on top of the microwave, and leaves through the kitchen door without another word.

Dropping my shoulders, I sigh, listening to her stomp her way over the porch to her car at the front of the house. I move to the den, closing the front door, and pull back the curtain a bit, watching her get in her car and leave.

Damn my temper.

• • •

Five to four, I pour coffee into my thermos. Turning around, Plum walks into the kitchen. She walks right past me to the coffee pot, pouring some into her thermos, and then moves clean through the back door without a single word or even a glance.

Fine.

If she wants to be like that, then two can play.

We go through our chores in silence. Neither of us looks at the other at the same time, but I can tell when she’s looking at me.

• • •

Breakfast.

Not sure If I’m hungry, but mama will say something if I don’t eat.

Mama mans the stove. Grandma Effie and Grandpa Eamon move around the kitchen, getting the milk ready. Grandma Effie cuts her eyes at me every few seconds. Grandpa Eamon pats my shoulder a few times.

Everyone’s quiet.

At least, to me.

They whisper and talk low to each other though. Great.

I sit in my spot with Lynnie to my right and a quiet Plum to my left.

Mama and Grandma Effie put the food out onto the table. Mama takes her seat, and Grandma Effie sits next to Plum. Mama starts holding hands.

The chain get to me and Plum. She wastes no time, grabbing my hand, and closes her eyes.

I squeeze her hand, peeking at her, but she doesn’t move.

Mama says grace.

Everyone raises their heads, letting go of hands, but no one speaks.

Desirea huffs, letting her for clank on her plate. “Alright, this is ridiculous.” She looks at me. “D. I love you, but c’mon.” She puts out a hand to Plum. “She was just tryin’ to help out. So what if she went behind your back.” She puts the last few words in finger quotes, changing her voice. “How ‘bout you get off your high horse and stop bein’ such a typical prideful male and just thank the girl for getting’ somethin’ off your plate.” She crosses her arms, glaring at me.

I bite my tongue, literally, glaring at my plate until I can’t take it anymore. “Desirea, how ‘bout you hush your mouth ‘less you wanna start actually payin’ for some stuff ‘round here.” I glare at her.

Grandma Effie slides a hand towards me. “Sweet pea, I’m inclined to agree with Desirea.” She cuts her eyes at her. “However, I wouldn’t have put it quite like that.” She slides her hand back.

I look back at my plate, going back to biting my tongue.

Mama and Plum seem to have the same game in mind. Neither of them speaks to me, let alone looks at me.

The meal ends on the same sharp note it began.

• • •

Nine-thirty. Time for church. I slide my hands down the front of my blue and green plaid button up, waiting next to the truck for whomever is riding with me.

If anyone is.

Mama and the girls come down the porch steps with the kids. Luella loads them up in the Tahoe with mama. I look through the back glass. Looks like mama put the back row of seat back inside.

Huh.

Looks like I’ll be on my own.

Grandma Effie and Grandpa Eamon get into their car.

I turn to go to my truck door.

The front door clicks closed, and I turn around.

Plum makes her way down the porch steps.

My heart skips a beat, and my breath catches in my throat.

Plum looks up at me, holding onto the skirt of her flowing green floral dress, and flips the loose waves of her hair off her shoulder. Her sandals flap against her feet as she walks right past me to the Tahoe without a word.

Getting a hold of my breath, I hop in the truck, and we do our short caravan to church.

• • •

In the church parking lot, mama gets out of the Tahoe with all her Sunday school papers. The wind blows. Her papers go with it. I help her gather them up, and all she can do is mumble out a barely audible thank you.

Hmph.

Better say thank you.

Looks like Mrs. Haitley’s done another over the top job of her door wreathes. Giant purple, green, and white floral rings hang on both outside doors. The over-sized and long matching ribbons move in the breeze. Once inside, we all split into our respective Sunday school classes until eleven when we gather in the small sanctuary.

Grandpa Eamon, Plum, and I sit in the middle of the pews in the middle of the organ side. Mama, Grandma Effie, and the girls sit with the choir up behind the preacher. The room smells of wood and about twenty different perfumes. The perfume I can handle. The wood smell, eh. Gotta give it credit for its acoustics though. Music sounds amazing in this room.

Plum sits between me and Grandpa Eamon. She tries not to touch me at all as we sit for an hour, taking turns singing and listening. Brother John Haitley preaches about judgement for his allotted forty-five minutes. I try not to fall asleep. Of all his sermons, this one is by far the driest. It’s not the message, but how the message is being given. As if he doesn’t actually believe the words he’s saying.

Finally, the invocation.

We all stand, lowering our heads, and close our eyes. As soon as we all say amen, everyone tries to leave the pews. Instead of going for the center aisle, we go to the side, moving for the front of the sanctuary.

Mama, Grandma Effie, and the girls put their hymnals in their slots, coming down from the choir loft. They meet us at the front.

Plum puts the bulletin in her purse, not paying any attention.

Mama puts a hand on Plum's arm, pulling her close, and whispers. "Careful now, Mrs. Haitley's walkin’ over here." She nods across the sanctuary.

Plum glances at Mrs. Haitley. “And?” She looks over her shoulder at mama.

Mama sniggers. “Honey, that’s the judge, jury, and executioner in this church.” Her words trail off a bit as Mrs. Haitley stands next to them.

I hang back with the girls, Grandma Effie, and Grandpa Eamon. We all watch in curiosity.

Mrs. Haitley extends a pastel pink manicured hand to Plum, accent thicker than molasses. “I’m sorry dear, I know everyone in this church, bein’ the preacher’s wife and all, but I don’t believe we’ve met.” Her bright pink lips spread into an overdone smile as she tilts her overly teased, obviously dyed, blonde beehive.

Plum takes her hand in what looks like a strong grip, almost shaking it like a man. “We haven’t. This is my first Sunday here. My name is Plum.” She lets go, rubbing the all familiar excess lotion from Mrs. Haitley’s hand on a napkin from her purse.

We continue to stay quiet, watching on.

Mrs. Haitley lets out a bit of an incredulous giggle at Plum’s name, smoothing out her green cardigan and pink skirt. “Well, welcome, Plum, to our humble little southern church.” She waves her hands to either side, bringing them together in front of her, and turns to mama. “Polly, how’s the family?” She glances at us hanging back a ways.

Mama grins. “Much better than the Gillroys.” She holds her purse over her wrist, clasping her hands in front of her.

Mrs. Haitley’s polished grin quivers. “Now Polly, let’s not start on such an unpleasant topic in front of our guest.” She cuts her eyes at Plum.

Mama’s got her sore, and I can’t help but grin about it.

Mama’s grin spreads. “Well now Jolene, why wouldn’t you wanna take credit for somethin’ you pushed through? And so forcefully, I might add.” She puts out a hands to Mrs. Haitley, shrugging, and tilts her head.

Mrs. Haitley sucks her teeth behind her pink pursing lips, talking almost too low for me to hear. “There is no place for that kind here Polly, and you know it.” She stands tall, looking down at them over her beak of a nose.

Plum waves her hands in front of her a couple times. “Wait, what am I missing here?” She looks at mama.

Mrs. Haitley’s eyes widen as she shakes her head at mama, but mama turns to Plum anyway. “Jonathan Gillroy was, how should I put it… excommunicated? Yes, excommunicated from Holmestown Baptist for, uh, unnatural.” She turns to Mrs. Haitley. “Isn’t that how you put it? Unnatural, relations?” She glares at Mrs. Haitley, turning to Plum, and grins at the light bulb moment in her eyes.

Plum looks at Mrs. Haitley. “You mean to tell me, that a supposedly God fearing woman like yourself turned away another God fearing soul because he’s gay?” Her voice carries a bit, and the leftover church goers start to stare in their direction.

The girls, Grands, and I look around, grinning to ourselves. The girls can’t help but giggle to each other.

Mrs. Haitley looks around, pink lips twitching between a smile and nervous frown as she keeps her voice just above a whisper. “There is no place for that filth in the church.” Her eyes dart to Plum. “I won’t stand for it.” She stands tall, smoothing her sweater and skirt again.

Plum lets out a loud laugh, and a bit of a southern drawl comes through on her words as she points at Mrs. Haitley. “Then darlin’ you’d better sit, ‘cause that right there is against everything you supposedly stand for.” She puts her hands on her hips, shifting her weight onto her left leg. “Aren’t Christians the first to say God doesn’t make mistakes? But then Christians like you turn around and do shit like this.” She points a finger up and down at Mrs. Haitley, voice getting even louder. “I’m pretty sure that Jesus told us to love thy neighbor as thy self and do unto others as you would have them do unto you. It sure as hell doesn’t say pick and choose what parts of your neighbor you like so you can screw them over later if it doesn’t fit into your perfect little housewife jello mold. No ma’am it doesn’t.” She runs her tongue along her teeth. “You know, judgmental people like you are the reason I stopped goin’ to church.” Mrs. Haitley opens her mouth in protest, but Plum puts up a hand. “Oh, I’m not even close to finished you walkin’ billboard of hypocrisy.” She points to the empty pulpit. “Your husband just finished preachin’, however dull it may have been, about how we shouldn’t judge others because when we die we’ll all be judged by God.” She puts her hands back on her hips, swaying as she looks Mrs. Haitley from feet to head. “And here you stand tellin’ me who can and can’t come into your church.” Mrs. Haitley opens her mouth again, but Plums stops her, again. “Oh honey don’t deny it. You think you’re hot shit bein’ the preacher’s wife and that you can rule the castle.” She smirks. “Well guess what sugar bean? This is God’s house and by his grace everyone is welcome.” She moves towards us with mama close behind, then turns and looks Mrs. Haitley up and down again. “I hope he doesn’t judge you too harshly for your sins Mrs. Haitley. Now, you have a blessed day.” Without another word, Plum and mama head to us, and we all walk towards the back door of the dead silent sanctuary.

I glance over my shoulder.

Mrs. Haitley stands there, sucking her teeth, and looks around at the lingering church goers. “What’re all y’all starin’ at?” She holds eye contact with a few of them, locking eyes with me for a second.

I look away first, scanning the room. Everyone else just look away with hand covered grins and whisper to each other.

I linger at the door.

Unable to stand the stares any longer, Mrs. Haitley rushes from the sanctuary, all the while trying not to cry from embarrassment.

I can’t help but snigger to myself as we all head out to the vehicles. I watch Plum walk to the Tahoe. Damn. And all this time I thought she was some shy little photography chick. Never would’ve thought she had that in her. I shake my head. Church’s going to be pretty damn awkward from now on.

• • •

Back at the house, mama and Grandma Effie change clothes and get to work on lunch. Grandpa Eamon and I change clothes and sit at the kitchen table. He pulls out his pipe, filling it with tobacco, and lights it. Of all the people mama knows who smoke, I’ve never understood why he’s the only one allowed to smoke inside.

I lean back in my chair, and Patrick runs down the stairs and into my lap. “Look Uncy D.! I got Spiderman!” He yells, holding up his Spiderman action figure.

I laugh, looking down at him. “Yea, bud! Sure is!” I hop him on my knee.

Patrick smiles up at me. “You wanna play Spiderman?” His eyes widen.

I wag my head, shrugging my lips. “Weeell, maybe after lunch. Alright?” I look down at him.

Patrick scrunches his nose. “Alriiight… you have to be Geen Globin then!” He bounces a few times, sticking out his tongue.

I act shocked. “Green Goblin?!” I tickle him. “Green Goblin?” I keep tickling as he falls to one side giggling and squirming. “Fine, I guess that’s faire.” I stop tickling him, and he leans back on me, playing with the figure.

Everyone in the room laughs with me.

Plum walks in, having changed into a pair of loose fitting grey pants and a plain white baby-t with her hair halfway back. Cute. The room gets a little quiet. She makes herself a glass of tea, grinning at mama and Grandma Effie. Then she sits next to me. She smiles at Patrick, glancing at me.

Finally.

Maybe she’s past our tiff?

I shift Patrick in my lap. “You got a bit of a mouth on you.” I glance at mama. “I ain’t ever seen Mrs. Haitley use so few words and fidget so much in my life.” I laugh, looking Plum in the eyes.

Plum smiles, looking down at her glass. “I take it no one really challenges her, do they?” She looks from her glass to me to mama across the room.

Mama shakes her head, watching the chicken in the pan. “Naw, baby girl, they really don’t. Not too many members like stirrin’ up the pot like that.” She glances at Plum. “Those who do, don’t really stay long.” She sighs, turning back to her cooking.

Plum turns in her seat, looking at mama, and I recognize the look in her eyes. It’s that look Desirea and Sarah Grace used to get when they wanted to do something mama didn’t approve of. That I-don’t-understand, this-seems-wrong look.

Plum puts out a hand. “Why do all of you put up with her then?” She drops her hand, letting her fingertips tap the wood.

Mama shrugs, not looking away from her cooking. “Darlin’, honestly I don’t know. We’ve just come to accept it.” She grins. “Kinda like that stray cat that comes and eats all the other cats’ food, so you just start puttin’ out extra food.” She shrugs. “We let her think she’s in charge when in reality, we do what we want behind her back, and she thinks it all was her idea while we get what we want. So far, since she and her husband came to the church, it’s been an easy way to keep the peace and maintain member numbers.” She looks at Plum. “Don’t get me wrong, she has scared off more people than the Gillroys, but for the most part, everyone’s learned she’s like a chihuahua. A lot of bark and barely any bite. More annoyin’ than harmful.” She shrugs a shoulder, picking up a piece of chicken and putting it on a paper towel covered plate.

I chuckle, tossing up my chin. “Mama you can’t tell me that on some level you didn’t enjoy that. I mean, it looked to me as if you set it up.” I tilt my head, staring at her.

Mama cuts her eyes at me, flitting a snarl, and looks back at her skillet.

Plum’s shoulders drop as she glances between mama and me. “Well that sounds like hell to me.” She leans into her chair.

Grandma Effie lets out a loud laugh. “Oh honey, you couldn’t be more right.” She looks over her shoulder from snapping green beans in the sink. “Not only is that woman the devil, her husband can’t preach worth a damn.” She looks at mama shooting her a glare. “What? He can’t! He’s so monotone and dull. Hell, I bet he’d put God to sleep!” She lets out another loud laugh.

Grandpa Eamon lets out a deep laugh beside me. “Woyldn’t dat be a feat!” He laughs harder.

Patrick looks back and forth between me and Grampa with a smile, and we join in.

Mama shakes her head. “Mama you shouldn’t talk ill of the preacher like that.” She just stares at the chicken.

Grandma simply giggles, turning back to the beans.

Plum turns to her glass, shaking her head. I can tell she still wants to talk about it, but takes the hint to drop it for now. She taps her fingers on the glass, running one over the sweat. She lets a drop get bigger and run all the way down.

Leaning over towards her, I watch her cut her eyes at me, and I lower my voice. “Ya know, mama’s gonna get on ya if you don’t get a coaster.” Winking, I nod to the stack on the shelf next to us.

Plum fights a grin, reaching for a coaster, and puts it under her glass. “Thanks.” She doesn’t meet my eyes.

I chuckle, letting Patrick down from my lap, and he runs off to the living room with his Spiderman toy. “Welcome.” Stretching my arms over the table, I lean closer to her, lowering my voice even more. “You gonna stay mad at me?” I try looking into her eyes. “I, uh, I’m sorry for losin’ it last night. My temper gets the best of me sometimes.” I let out a weak chuckle, still trying to look her in the eyes.

Plum shrugs. “Depends. I told you if you yelled at me again, there would be consequences.” She cuts her eyes at me.

I shrug, glancing around the room, and then settle back on her. “Like what?” I lean back.

Plum smirks. “I’ll let you know later.” She brings her glass to her lips, letting it linger there for a second, and then arches an eyebrow at be just before taking a sip.

Before I can respond, mama and Grandma Effie bring the food over to the table. I cut my eyes at Grampa Eamon. He grins, puffing on his pipe, and then winks at me. Sighing, I help set bowls in their spots.

• • •

After a well-deserved lunch and nap, it’s time to do the last few feedings and most annoying monthly chore.

The scarecrows.

Putting on my boots, light footsteps make their way towards me. Turning my head, I can’t help but grin.

Plum stops next to me, sliding her hands into the back pockets of her new jeans, fitting her pretty good. “What are you about to do?” She crosses her arms over her white baby tee.

Standing, I look down at her, unable to hold back a glance down the handmade slit in the collar. “I, um –” I clear my throat, looking into her eyes. “Ima ‘bout to go swap ‘round some scarecrows as much as I hate it.” I look off towards the smaller fields.

Plum giggles. “So you do use scarecrows?” She nods a few times, looking off behind her.

Chuckling, I put my fingers on my hips. “Well, yea, if you swap ‘em ‘round ‘nough, they’ll keep the crows outa the smaller fields.” Crossing my arms, I smirk at her.

Plum turns back to me. “Want some help?” She shrugs.

I raise my eyebrows. “Thought you were mad at me.” I grin.

Plum lets out a breathy laugh, shifting around, and nods. “Yea, I am, but if it’s so annoying, you should have help to make it go faster.” She looks up at me, chewing the corner of her bottom lip.

Man, she’s playing on her feminine whiles. Either she’s doing it on purpose, or she doesn’t realize just how much she gets to me. Chuckling, I nods few time, slinging my head for her to follow. We go to the barn, gathering nails, hammers, skinny rope, a small set of sheers, a short ladder, and a bale of hay. I carry the bale over one shoulder with the ladder against the other. She carries the tin bucket full of nails, the coil of rope, and two hammers. Getting to the first field, we make our way between two rows of the strawberries to the little scarecrow. He hangs all lopsided on his perch. The wind and rain a few days ago knocked out a faire portion of the last bit of his stuffing. Setting the bale on its side in the row, I lay the ladder on it, untying the old rope from around his foot.

Plum joins me, untying the other foot. “So, what do you need with such a large field of strawberries?” She tosses the old rope to the ground, grabbing a hammer for the rusty nail jutting out from the fabric shoe.

I remove my own rusty nail, and it whines as it sides from the wood. Ugh, I hate that sound. Hers does it too. It makes my teeth hurt.

Getting over myself, I move to the hand on my side, ripped fabric hanging over its own nail. “Mama uses them in her jams, preserves, and wines to take to Betty’s.” I fumble with the knot.

Guess I made it too good last time.

Plum moves to the other hand, leaning over to get a better look at me, and squints. “What’s Betty’s?” She keeps an eye on me, still trying to untie her rope.

Guess I tied that one too good, too.

Squinting, I look over at her. “The town consignment shop. I’m surprised you haven’t heard of it yet.” Digging in, I finally get the knot loose.

Plum jerks at her knot, getting it loose too. “Oh! That place! I’ve driven past it a few times on my way to shoots, but never went in.” She tosses the rope down. “So your mama makes wine and jelly?” She rests her hands on her hips, squinting at me.

I chuckle. “Jam and preserves. Accornin’ to mama, there’s a difference and you better not get them crossed.” Grinning, I toss my rope, leaning over to the neck ties.

Plum wipes her brow. “Uh-huh… well, I’d like to try some of that wine.” She holds a hand over her eyes.

The neck ties come loose, and the scarecrow falls forward. I reach out, catching it just before it hits a row.

Plum helps me hold it up.

We lay it between two rows, and I open up the stomach. “Well, we just had a good batch of fruit in, except for the figs. They won’t be good ‘til closer to the end of July. So, mama should have some in the store.” I shrug. “Hell, she may have some in the back of the pantry to be sent off.” I snigger.

Plum grins, kneeling next to the scarecrow. “What do we do now?” She looks down at his open shirt.

I turn to the bale. “We re-stuff him, pull up his post, and put him in a different section.” I wipe my brow, pulling a rag from my pants pocket, and wipe my neck.

Damn it’s hot out this afternoon. And muggy.

After another twenty minutes of pulling out moldy stuffing, putting fresh back in, and closing him up, I pull up his post, and we move him close to the back corner. Cutting the new rope with the sheers, we tie him back up.

Wiping my hands on my breeches, I turn to her. “So, ready for number two? He’s in the grape field.” I wipe my face with the rag.

Plum shrugs. “Sure, but I want to do it all this time. I figure if I know how, it takes some of the work and worry off of you.” She grins, shading her eyes with a hand again.

Looking at the ground, I snicker to myself. “Alright, sure. Get on.” Grinning, I throw my hand in the direction of the grapes.

We walk back to the supplies, putting the hammers and ropes in the bucket, and head to the next field. Plum walks a bit ahead of me. I adjust the bale on my shoulder, admiring my view.

Damn, those jeans fit almost too good.

Plum stops, looking over her shoulder at me, and nods ahead of her. “You want to take the lead? I don’t quite know where we’re going.” She turns a bit, holding the bucket handle with both hands, and her arms push her cleavage up and out the top of her baby tee like muffins in the tin.

I almost can’t take my eyes off them. Clearing my throat, I look off at the ground, moving ahead of her, and lead the way. In just a few minutes, we get to the grapes, making our way between a set of trellises. The scarecrow towers over the field, half falling off its perch and half clinging to it. Propping the shedding bale and ladder against a trellis post, I hold out my hand to the scarecrow and nod at her.

Plum grins, setting down the bucket, and tucks a hammer handle in her back pocket. She starts untying the ropes around his feet. The ropes whine and creak, thudding into the bucket. She grabs the ladder, leaning it against the back of its post. As she ascends, the post shifts.

She stops.

I take a step forward, but she steadies and continues to untie ropes. Exhaling, I cross my arms and continue to watch her detach the scarecrow from his post.

Plum takes the hammer, pulling out the nails from his hands. The screeching make my teeth hurt again. The scarecrow falls forward, hanging from the remaining nails in his feet.

Smart.

Why haven’t I thought of that?

Huh.

Descending the ladder, she tosses the scarecrow over her shoulder and loosens the nails from his feet. He falls over onto her. She tosses him on the ground, opening his stomach, and proceeds to de-stuff and re-stuff his innards. She glances up at me, squinting from the sun, and a grin spreads across her face. I grin back, nodding a few times, and toss my head towards the post. She nods a couple times, throwing the newly stuffed scarecrow over her shoulder, and walks over to the ladder.

I take a couple steps closer, leaning against a trellis post.

The ladder shakes a bit.

Plum puts a foot on the next rung, and the ladder shakes more under her and the scarecrow’s weight.

That’s not going to end well.

Pushing off the post, I step towards her.

Plum attempts to go up one more rung. The ladder sways side to side. She slips, letting go, and screams.

Rushing to her, I catch her as she falls back. Cradling her, I turn away as the ladder falls to the ground. We stare at each other. I glance at her lips, licking my own. The urge is there, but I shake it away, looking back into her eyes.

Plum looks over my shoulder, breathing heavy. “Oh wow…” She locks eyes with me, still breathing heavy.

My heart races, and I try to calm my own breaths, letting out a short laugh. “Yea…” I let out another laugh, grinning. “Ya know, this is the second time I’ve saved you.” I adjust her in my arms.

Plum adjusts her hands around my shoulders, and smirks. “Seems so.” She slides her hands from my shoulder, pushing her legs down.

Taking the hint, I set her feet on the ground, keeping an arm around her. “I believe that means I get a reward.” Sniggering, I watch her roll her eyes.

Plum crosses her arms, pushing up her cleavage again, and looks me in the eyes. “Like what?” She stands tall, eye contact never wavering.

I put my hands up, chuckling, and take a step back into a vine covered post. “Not like that. That option’s up to you, ya know, if you’d, ever wanna...” I shake my head, crossing my arms. “Anyway, I was just thinkin’ it could, maybe… get me off the hook for yellin’ at you. Ya know, maybe you could take it as an apology?” Shrugging, I put my hands out, and then cross my arms again.

Plum relaxes, grinning a bit. “I guess I can take that as an apology.” She smiles, locking eyes with me, and giggles.

Chuckling, I nod a couple times. “Alright, alright… So we’re good?” I cut my eyes at her.

Giggling, Plum nods, looking at the ground. “Yea, we’re good.” She rolls a clod around in the thin patch of grass between the trellis lines.

After a few more seconds of silence, I move for the scarecrow lying in a heap on the ground. “How about we try this again?” I hold him out to her.

Rolling her eyes, Plum takes him from me. “Hold the ladder?” She glances over her shoulder at the ladder lying in a patch of mud.

Sniggering, I nod and move for the ladder. “Yea, sure.” Picking it up, I lean it against the post, waiting for her to start climbing.

Plum steps on the first rung, and I step behind her, holding either side of the ladder. She climbs to the top with the scarecrow over her shoulder. I can’t help but watch her little wiggle all the way up. Not two minutes into her tying him up, footsteps come towards us. Looking over my shoulders, I catch a glimpse of a tan cap with a fishhook.

Great. What does he want?

Rodney walks up, stopping next to the ladder. “Boy, you better stop starin’ at her ass before she notices.” He sniggers.

I cut my eyes up at Plum looking over her shoulder, and punch him in the arm. “Man, what the hell do you want?” I resume my hold on the ladder, giving him a glare.

Rodney chuckles, rubbing his arm. “Need you at the back fence. Line’s down.” He shakes his head, shrugging. “Donno if someone’s sneakin’ on to hunt, or cows scratchin’ on a loose post.” He shrugs again, wiping his neck, and looks between the two of us. “Either way man, we need to get on that.” He crosses his arms, locking eyes with me.

Growling to myself, I roll my eyes, shaking my head. “Damn… fine.” I turn to Plum. “Hey, let’s wrap it up here, and we can finish the rest another day.” I run my fingers through my hair, adjusting my cap.

Plum nods. “I’m almost done.” She turns back to the scarecrow, finishing up the last tie, and descends the ladder.

Rodney sniggers to himself, looking her over, and nudges me.

Swatting at him a couple times, I roll my eyes, and turn to Plum. “You’re welcome to come and either help or watch if you want, otherwise, mama may need some help getting supper ready.” I put my hands up, moving them like a scale. “Mama or us. You’re call.” I lean in, lowering my voice a bit. “Choosin’ me means you gotta put up with that.” I point my thumb at Rodney. “Choosin’ mama means no Rodney.” I nod to Rodney.

Rodney hits me in the shoulder. “Man, shut up.” He chuckles.

I cut my eyes at him, looking back at her. “But it also mean you have to listen to mama’s nitpickin’.” I chuckle.

Plum grins, swatting at my shoulder, and glances at Rodney. “It’s such a hard decision.” She looks at Rodney, and he smiles, bouncing his eyebrows at her. “But I’m going to have to choose Mrs. Bowing.” She lets out one of her cute breathy laughs, glancing around the field.

I grin, nodding, and put a hand on Rodney’s shoulder. “Well, looks like I’m the best view you’ll have for a while.” I laugh, putting my hands up.

Rodney swats at me with his cap, chuckling. “Man, you ain’t a good view no way.” He puts his cap back on, sliding it back and forth to get it just right.

Laughing I lean towards Plum. “I guess I’ll catchya later. Don’t make mama mad and don’t argue, just do it exactly like she says, alright?” Smiling, I nod, locking eyes with her.

Plum nods, grinning. “So basically let her do all the work?” She arches an eyebrow, slipping her fingers into her back pockets.

Rodney and I both laugh, and Rodney nods towards her. “She’s quick as a whip, ain’t she?” He crosses his arms.

I sling my head towards her. “She’s getting’ there.” Laughing, I put arms up to my face.

Plum swats a hand at me, only hitting my bicep, and then slips her fingers back into her pockets. “Why don’t you just go and fix your fence instead of talking shit about me and your mama.” Grinning she points in the wrong direction, waving her fingers at us.

Taking a few steps, I turn back. “Hey man, let’s get this stuff back. If a cow gets out, it gets out. We can get it back in.” I pick up the bucket.

Rodney rolls his eyes, getting the ladder.

Plum gets the rope.

I stop Rodney, pointing. “Don’t forget the hay.” I look at the messed up bale of hay, raising my eyebrows, and hold the bucket over my shoulder.

Rodney jerks furrowing eyebrows at me. “Why do I have to get the bale and the ladder?” He stands tall.

I grin. “Cause you’re the employee.” Winking, I laugh at him snarling at me.

• • •

Once all the supplies are put away, and Plum is in the kitchen, Rodney and I make our way to the back fence in my truck. Getting back there, I don’t see any posts over or wire down. Parking the truck, I let it idle and look at Rodney.

Rodney shakes his head, grinning. “What?” He shifts in his seat.

Smirking, I turn to him, tossing a hand towards the fencing. “Well, for one, there’s not fencing down, ya dipshit, and two, you’re over here lookin’ at me with that shit eatin’ grin. What’s up?” I prop an elbow over the window trim and glare at him.

Rodney looks down at his hands, grinning even more. “Well, I lied.” He chuckles.

I chuckle too. “No shit. I thought you were just dumb.” I laugh, wiping my mouth. “Seriously, what’s goin’ on?” I lock eyes with him.

Rodney cuts his eyes at me, grin falling a bit. “I wanna ask you somethin’, and I want your honest to God opinion.” He leans back, watching me nod, and then he sighs, letting his words come out with it. “I wanna marry Sarah Grace.” He cuts his eyes at me, raising his eyebrows, and waits.

I look off out the windshield, letting it get real silent, and rub my chin with a finger, letting the silence build and build for several minutes.

Rodney twitches and shifts, all nervous.

Good.

Cutting my eyes to him, straight faced, I tilt my head back and forth. “C’mon man, you don’t really wanna spend the rest of your life with an overbearin’ control freak like that, do ya?” I wait, unable to contain my straight face any longer, and bust out laughing. “Naw, I guess if daddy could with mama, I see no reason you can’t with her. Besides, nothin’s gonna change.” I smirk, pushing his shoulder.

Rodney lets out a loud sigh, chuckling. “Thanks man. And one thing’s gonna change.” He cuts his eyes at me, grinning. “Mrs. Polly’s gonna have to let me eat the leftovers as much as I want.” He looks at the dash, shaking his head. “Sarah Grace can’t cook for shit.” He looks at me, and we both laugh.

I nod, looking out the windshield, and rub my forehead. “Yea, you’re right about that. Have you tried her dumplin’s?” My eyes go wide, and I shiver. “They’re harder than her biscuits, if that’s even possible.” I shake my head again, and we laugh more.

Rodney nods, propping his elbow on the trim, and rests his head against his fist. “Yea, I’ve always wondered how to make bricks.” He grins.

Putting the truck back in gear, I turn us around. “So, when, where, how?” I arch and eyebrow at him.

Rodney shrugs. “I donno man, I haven’t really thought about it that far.” He digs around in his pocket. “But I did go outa town and get this.” He pulls out a small black box, opening it up, and shows me a circle of tiny diamonds around a sizable diamond.

I shrug my lips, raising my eyebrows. “I find no reason why she won’t love it, but you gotta get a game plan for the where, when, and how.” I glance over at him, trying to pay attention to my driving more.

Rodney nods, a lot. “Yea, man, I know… I was thinkin’ you could help me out on that.” He looks over at me.

My eyes go wide, and I shake my head. “Aw naw, man, I’m not the one to help.” I put up a hand.

Rodney wipes his mouth. “Well, I can’t and don’t want to tell any of your sisters or Mrs. Polly, sooo… what do?” He shrugs.

I shrug too, dropping my shoulders. “Well, if you don’t wanna ask future family, there’s always Plum.” I cut my eyes at him, shrugging my lips.

Rodney sniggers, turning forward, and nods. “Fine, I’ll ask her. Maybe she can add some hippy dippy shit to it for elegance.” He puts elegance in air quotes, and we chuckle. “Speakin’ of, when’re you gonna ask her out? I’ve seen the way you look at her.” He smirks, shifting in his seat.

My eyes widen, and I shake my head. “Aw naw man, there’s nothin’ goin on there. No looks of nothin’.” I grin, cutting my eyes at him.

Rodney snorts. “Yea man, okay.” His voice drops to a mumble. “Lyin’ ass in denial is what’s goin’ on.” He cuts his eyes at me, sliding a finger over his smirk.

I roll my eyes. “Fine, I have… noticed her.” I fan my fingers over the steering wheel, wagging them a little, and resume my hold.

Rodney laughs, sitting tall in his seat. “You’ve done more than notice her.” He puts ‘notice her’ in air quotes. “Just admit it… you like the girl.” He grins, scratching the back of his head.

I keep my eyes ahead of us, watching the grass until my vision blurs a bit, and I stay quiet for a long minute before sighing. “Fine, I admit it, I like her. She fits in with the crazy around here, but I’m just not sure now is a good time for me to get into anything with a girl that just started livin’ in my house.” I glance at him, resuming my gaze ahead.

Rodney nods, shrugging his lips, and chuckles. “Alright, okay, so you’re bidin’ your time, sniffin’ her out, fine. I get that. I respect that.” He jerks his head to me. “But don’t waste your time sniffin’ around for her to get away before you know she’s gone.” He grins, scratching the underside of his chin.

I roll my eyes. “Rod, she’s not a damn rabbit in a burrow. She’s not gonna escape through some tunnel on the other side of a hill or somethin’.” I chuckle, shaking my head.

Rodney laughs. “Exactly! She’s a fine ass single woman living right down the hall from you, but the thing is, D, women like her don’t stay single long.” He pulls out his skoal, putting a pinch in his lip.

Letting the discussion end, I have to tip my hat to him. For once something relatively smart came out his mouth. I chuckle to myself, mulling over his point. But should I even try? I’m not even sure she wants me like that. Sighing, I pull into the front drive and park.

We leave our boots on the porch.

Mama, Plum, and Grandma Effie move around the kitchen.

I watch Plum peel potatoes, and point to her, talking to mama. “Since when do you let just anyone else peel the potatoes?” I sit in my chair at the table, and Patrick climbs in my lap.

Mama turns to me without missing a beat. “Now that I’ve found someone who can do it properly.” She stops moving and glares at me.

The whole room hums with light laughter.

Rodney walks over to Plum, whispering in her ear.

I cut my eyes to Sarah Grace. She watches them, getting Luella’s attention over there too. I bouncy my eyes back and forth between the four of them, watching Plum nod several times and glace back at Sarah Grace with a grin.

Sarah Grace snarls, turning away.

I chuckle, walking up to her, and nudge her with an elbow. “Hey, you’ll be happy later.” Winking, I meander over to mama and peek in the pots.

Mashed sweet potatoes, green beans, squash, and butter beans.

I reach over to swipe the sweet potatoes.

Mama smacks my hand, swatting at me with her towel, and slings the towel back over her shoulder. “Boy, haven’t you learned by now not to do that?” She cuts her eyes at me, putting the freshly peeled white potatoes in the back pot of boiling water.

Sniggering, I step back, holding up my hands. “Yes, ma’am.” Grinning, I block more swats, and back away to the safety of my seat.

Grandma Effie checks the roast in the oven.

Hamilton steps up to it.

Grandma puts her hand out. “Uh-uh shoog, this oven’s hot.” She looks over her shoulder at Hamilton. “You gone sit at the table, now.” Smiling, she stands straight, pointing to the table.

Grumbling, Hamilton drops her shoulders, sliding her feet as she walks over to the seat next to me.

I nudge her with my foot. “What’s goin’ on Hammy? You have fun at Jen’s this afternoon?” Adjusting Patrick, I turn in my seat towards her.

Hamilton shrugs. “She wanted to play Barbies.” She shudders. “She knows I hate playin’ Barbies.” She lowers her eyes to the table, quieting down. “She and I fought a bit, so I went off to play tag with Nat instead.” She cuts her eyes towards her mama, then looks at me. “At least he knows how to have fun.” Her face lights up, and she smiles. “After tag, we caught a bullfrog and scared Jen with it. Nat chased her around the yard.” She giggles. “She dropped her Barbie in some mud.” She laughs harder, covering her mouth. “She was so mad, she yelled at us. Me and Nat just laughed.” She shoots her head to her left.

Luella sets the table and looks down at her. “What’s that? What were you and Nat laughin’ at baby girl?” She arches an eyebrow. “You better’ve been bein’ nice to Jen today.” She stands tall, hands on her hips, and holds her arched eyebrowed glare on Hamilton.

Hamilton freezes, so I lean forward with a smile, and Luella’s glare shifts to me. “She was tellin’ me she and Nat saw a bullfrog fall off a limb in their ditch. It was too big for the spot it wanted.” I offer up my best and most convincing grin.

Hamilton watches her mama.

Luella rolls her eyes, turning away.

I wink at Hamilton, and she grins at me.

Later on this evening, after putting Hamilton and Patrick to bed with a story about pancake goblins, I head for the kitchen. Before I get to the door, though, two voices stop me. Peeking around the frame, I spot mama and Plum sitting at the table with coffee cups in their hands. Strange, mama doesn’t drink coffee this late. Shrugging, I continue to watch them, out of sight, and listen to the conversation.

Plum sips from her cup, holding it in front of her. “Now, Mrs. Bowing, not to beat a dead horse as my granddaddy would say, but I’m still a bit amazed and a bit addled at the way you dismissed Mrs. Haitley’s actions with that boy.” She tosses out her hand, putting it back around her cup.

I roll my eyes, huffing to myself. I knew she wasn’t through with that conversation. Shaking my head, I keep listening.

Mama shakes her head, grinning, and looks down at the table. “Hun, Jolene Haitley is the type of person you don’t waste good time on. You don’t hate her, you don’t dwell on her, and you certainly don’t try to stab her eye for yours. Don’t get me wrong, you certainly don’t have to be nice to her, but goin’ out of your way to be mean is a waste of time and energy. It’s better for you and everyone else to just leave her be.” She sighs, sipping from her cup. “Jonathan Gillroy on the other hand, is what he is, there’s no changin’ that.” She puts her cup of coffee on the table, leaning back in the chair. "Now, I hold no ill will for the boy in any way shape or form. Don’t think that’s what I’m getting’ at either.” She waves her hand at Plum. “As long as it ain't affectin' me, go ahead and do what you want, whether it be peach or fudge, just don't expect me lot like it." She points a perfectly polished red nail out, giggling at Plum’s grin and snicker, and then her face straightens. "However, there is a big difference between toleratin' behaviors and acceptin' them. Now, I can tolerate plenty, but I will not be forced to accept something I simply don’t agree with, and I don’t expect anyone else to do the same." She looks directly at Plum. "Now, I will say this, what she did to that boy I can't abide." She swipes her hand through the air. "But on the other hand, if'n he wants to stay in church, he needs to thicken his skin, cause by golly he lives in the bible belt of the south and can't leave until college calls him home." She puts her cup to her lips, nodding once, and then sips.

Plum shakes her head, tapping the side of her hand on the table. "If you're so against what she did, then why are you still going there?" She squints, tilting her head.

Mama sighs, looking intently at her coffee cup, and rubs the handle with her thumb. "Darlin', if you let hypocrites ruin a message meant for you from God by not goin’ to church, then you let them take somethin' so precious from you.” She holds a tight fist in front of her, wagging it all around. “You're cheatin' yourself by lettin' them get to you like that.” Opening the fist, she lays her hand on Plum’s. “You're right, it's God's house, not theirs." She pats Plum's hand, rubbing it a few times.  "So damn it, why let them kick you out?" Stopping her hand, she holds Plum’s gaze.

Plum sighs, sinking in her chair, and looks at her cup. “I suppose you’re right in a way. He can’t let them ruin something he wants.” She jerks her eyes back at mama. “But we’re both wrong, in away too. It’s not the building that makes up a church. It’s the body of believers.” She grins. “If we can get enough people to stand up for him, maybe we can get him to feel comfortable enough to come back, or if not, then start a bible study he can be a part of.” She sits straight. “That’s what I had back in Texas when I stopped going.” Smiling, she holds eye contact with mama.

Mama nods. “See there, don’t let the pharisees of the world keep you from your true faith.” She pats Plum’s hand one last time, grasping her cup, and sips.

Taking the silence as an opportunity, I move back several steps, and make an exaggerated attempt for them to hear me coming. Clearing my throat, I scratch my chest and yawn as I round the door frame. Both of them turn to look at me.

I shrug, furrowing my eyebrows. “What?” Stretching my arms over my head, I move for the fridge.

From the corner of my eye, I spot Plum looking me over. When I drop my arms, giving myself full view of her, she turns away. Smirking to myself, I open the fridge. Resting my hand on the bottom of the freezer door, I lean down to look inside. Cutting my eyes at her again, I catch her staring at me, again.

Maybe Rod’s right.

Plum turns to me, holding up her cup. “Tea?” She sips, holding eye contact with me.

Putting my chin against my bicep, I speak into my arm. “It cold?” I arch an eyebrow, eyeing the steam coming from the top.

Plum shakes her head, swallowing. “Nope, but it’s good.” She points a finger from the cup to mama. “Mrs. Polly seems to like it.” She grins, sipping again.

Mama lifts her cup to me. “Not bad for hot tea. Ain’t a Toddy, but it’s not bad.” She giggles, taking a sip.

I set my chin on my arm, shrugging my lips. “If it ain’t cold and full of sugar, I ain’t drinkin’ it.” Smirking, I turn back to the fridge and pull out the large tea pitcher. “Now, this’s some real tea right here.” I hold up the pitcher, winking at them, and pour myself a tall glass.

They giggle at me, turning away in their seats.

Mama sets her cup down with a soft thud. “Glad to see you two’re on speakin’ terms again.” She cuts her eyes from Plum to over her shoulder at me.

I shrug, putting the pitcher back in the fridge. “You can thank the scarecrows for that.” I glance at Plum and grin, winking.

Plum half chokes on her tea at my wink, and sets her cup down, grinning to herself.

Mama turns to her arching an eyebrow, and purses her lips. “What happened with the scarecrows?” She props her elbow on the arm of her chair, resting her chin on her fingers.

Plum lets out a breathy laugh. “I fell off the ladder…” She cuts her eyes to me, lifting a finger towards me. “And he caught me is all.” She shakes her head, scrunching her face. “Nothing too flashy.” She giggles, looking up at mama’s raised eyebrows and grin.

Mama shifts in her seat. “Sounds like he saved you from a pretty nasty fall.” She pauses, looking at me over her shoulder, and rubs a finger across her chin. “You’re lucky he was so close.” She arches and eyebrow, smirking at me.

Plum giggles. “Yes ma’am, lucky’s right.” She lets out another breathy laugh, glancing over at me near the fridge. “That’s when we truced… for now.” She shrugs, turning her gaze back to the table, and sips from her cup.

Mama huffs, arching an eyebrow, and sips her tea.

• • •

The following Friday night, around 8:30pm, I sit alone in the kitchen with a plate full of mama’s famous carrot cake.

Everyone else is I bed, or so I thought.

Plum walks in from archway, and I have to do a double take. Tight high waist bellbottom jeans; a cropped orange and yellow floral top with a deep V-neck and loose, billowing sleeves; and pointed cowboy boots. Her hair down, curled, and falling all along her back. Apples follow her on the breeze she makes as she walks.

I can’t help but stare.

Plum turns to me, jumping with a small squeal, and laughs. “Damn, you scared me.” She laughs more, pointing at the cake. “You know that will go straight to your ass?” Giggling, she leans against the island, crossing her arms, and her sleaves cover her stomach.

Snapping myself back to the real world, I shake my head a bit, grinning. “From how I’ve caught you lookin’, it seems like you like me havin’ a big ass.” Laughing, I set my fork on my plate, leaning back, and cross my arms, too. “Where you headed out this late and all dolled up?” I can’t help but let my eyes move over her inch by inch.

Plum lets out a breathy laugh, turning her gaze to the floor, and puts a stray hair behind her ear. “I have a date tonight. You probably know him.” She returns her gaze to me, biting her lower lip for a second. “Chase Freema.” She falls silent, fidgeting in place as if I’ve given her the third degree.

I chuckle, grabbing my fork, and mix some cake with icing. “Yea, I know him. He and Sarah Grace graduated together. His little cousin likes to torment Hamilton at school.” Chuckling a little more, I take a big bite of cake.

Plum rubs her arm, shifting in place. “Oh? That’s a good idea for conversation later.” She laughs, letting it trail off.

Doing my best to hide disappointment I shouldn’t have, I raise my full fork to her. “You go have fun. I don’t know the guy well, but Sarah Grace hasn’t had anything bad to say about him, at least not to me.” Taking the bite, I pause chewing for a sip of milk.

Plum nods several times with a soft grin. “Thanks Mr. Bowing.” Dropping her arms, she plays with the hem of her sleeve.

Shaking my head a few times, I take a sip of milk, and clear my throat. “You can call me Denson.” I take another bite.

Plum shoots her gaze up at me with a big smile. “Okay, Denson.” Her smile grows the longer we hold eye contact.

I can’t help but smile myself. “You gonna be late if you keep standin’ there starin’ at this ole ugly ducklin’.” Chuckling, I take another bite.

Plum giggles, pushing off the island, and moves for the kitchen door. “I’ll see you later Denson, don’t eat too much cake though, you’ll get a stomach ache.” Giggling more, she leaves without another word, letting the screen door fwack as it closes.

As soon as she’s out of sight my heart drops in my stomach. Why do I hope this date flops worse than a poorly flipped pancake?

• • •

The next afternoon, early evening.

The family, Plum, and I go to the church’s first softball game. All the churches in town, as well as a few of the churches outside the town limit, fill the stands along with the fields. After getting concessions, we all pile onto the newly replaced metal bleachers just to the side of home plate. The kids run around, playing with the other kids while mama and Luella keep an eye on them.

Plum and I sit together in the middle of the front bleacher, away from the other just enough to hold a semi-private conversation.

I point to her, propping my elbows on my knees, and lean over as I look at her. “So, how did your date go?” Glancing between her and the game, I do my best to split my attention.

Plum’s eyes widen as they roll, and she groans. “Like an octopus trying to convince a shark to let it be pet.” She laughs, eating a nacho.

I laugh, shaking my head, and speak while watching the game. “Damn, who was the shark?” I cut my eyes at her, smirking, and knowing good and well who was the shark.

Plum swats a hand at my shoulder, laughing while she chews, and speaks with a mouth full. “Me, ya dummy.” Playfully pushing me back, she takes a sip of her drink, swallowing, and glares at me.

I nods a few times. “Oooh, ok…” I turn to her, dead pan. “So why didn’t you bite him?” Unable to hold my straight face at her surprise, I burst into laughter.

Plum pushes me again, laughing. “Because that’s rude.” She giggles, rolling her eyes again. “He wanted more than I wanted to give, and his hands are like he’s not in control of them.” She shivers. “He gave me the creeps, so I left early. By the time I got home, you were already asleep, so I sneaked to bed.” She takes three chips covered in cheese and shoves them into her mouth.

Damn. Girl can eat.

Chuckling, I nudge my shoulder into her. “I’m just messin’ with ya…” Leaning back, I turn in my seat towards her. “Sucks it didn’t go well, but at least you have us.” I nod back towards the rest of the family with a smile.

Plum smiles back, nodding a couple times, and takes another bite of chips.

As the silence falls over us, Jonathan Gilroy passes in front of us and sits on my right a few feet down.

Plum halfway slaps my shoulder, speaking low. “Isn’t that –”

I cut her off with a nod. “Yea, why don’t you go say hey to him?” Watching her, I wait for a response.

None comes.

Plum simply stands, walks over to him, and sits, striking up a conversation right off.

She never ceases to surprise me.

• • •

Two months later, July 4th.

Smoke rises from the grill. The burgers, brats, steaks, and chicken sizzle, making the fire and coals pop. Flipping a few burgers, I scan the back yard. Wade and Rodney get the logs for the bonfire set up. No matter what they do though, they can’t get the teepee in the middle to stay standing. I chuckle to myself, turning the brats. A log falls over for the fifth time. Rodney moves to catch it, but it hits the ground just in front of Sarah Grace. She picks it up, handing it to him. They start to chat, and I turn back to the grill, jumping at the figure in the corner of my eye.

Plum giggles, putting a hand in her back pocket. “I didn’t mean to scare you.” She puts her blue solo cup to her lips, grinning up at me, and sips.

Grin spreading across my face, I shake my head and turn to the grill. “Don’t know where you got that idea, but you didn’t.” Cutting my eyes at her, I betray myself with a smile.

She giggles again, and I laugh, pointing to the grin with the tongs. “Which one you want?” I wave the tongs over the grill, glancing between it and her.

Plum shrugs. “Surprise me.” She rolls onto the balls of her feet, making the straps of her sandals stretch a bit.

Shrugging, I rock my head a bit, and grin. “Alright, alright. Just get a plate and close your eyes.” I chuckle, squinting at her.

Turning, she looks at me over her shoulder and smiles. “Make it a good one.” Winking, she walks off.

I can’t help but watch those hips sway and swagger as she moves across the yard to the tables. Damn. Taking a deep breath, I turn back to the grill and shake my head.

Wade and Rodney walk up.

Rodney rests his forearm on my shoulder. “Damn D. It’s been almost three months since she moved in.” He swings his head at me, wagging his hand, and arches an eyebrow below the bill of his hat. “Why haven’t you at least asked that girl out to dinner?” He waits, holding his eyebrow in place, and glares.

I roll my eyes. “First off, none of your damn business. And second, we have eaten dinner together.” I match his glare, moving my shoulder from under his arm.

Rodney swats at me, fingertips making contact with my cheek. “Dinner with your family on the farm don’t count, dumbass.” He moves to swat again.

Dodging his swat, I point the tongs at him.

Rodney slides back, taking a boxing stance, and puts up his fists. Pointing his chin in the air, he bites his lower lips, shifting and sliding his feet.

Wade and I laugh.

Rodney hits my arm. Hard.

Setting the tongs on the grill, I punch him in the shoulder before he has a chance to dodge or block. Stepping back, I swat my hat at him.

Rodney swings at the hat, putting a hand to his shoulder. “Damn D, I was just joshin’.” Rubbing his shoulder he looks between me and Wade with a grin. “But seriously man, what’re you waintin’ for?” Crossing his arms, he stands with his feet apart, and stares at me.

Shrugging, I pick up the tongs. “I don’t know. It just doesn’t seem like the right time. And like I said before… I don’t even know if she likes me like that.” I shrug again, putting meat on platters.

Wade leans closer to me. “For once, Rod’s right man… don’t wait too much longer.” He raises his eyebrows, nodding once, and walks off towards mama and the women at the tables.

Shaking my head, I whistle out to all the guests, yelling at the top of my lungs. “Fresh meat!” I hold up the platter of meat, setting it on the buffet table a few feet away.

The kids are the first to run to the buffet table. They scramble to make their plates, putting what they want on before their parents get to them. Plum makes her way across the yard, hands in her back pockets, and she smiles at me.

In that moment, the wind is knocked from me. The sun glinting off her hair, brightening her smile, and giving her tan a light glow, throws me for a loop. Damn. Her long beach waves billow around her shoulders. Her little wiggle makes my heart race. Before I know it, she’s standing in front of me, holding out a plate with her eyes closed.

Clearing my throat, I can’t help but grin as I put a bun and burger on her plate, tapping the edge.

Opening her eyes, Plum never looks down at her plate. “Thanks Denson.” She smiles, knocking me breathless again.

I stammer out my words, raising the tongs in the air. “Yea, yup, uh, enjoy.” Lowering the tongs, I let out a breathy laugh, shoving my free fingers into my front pocket.

Giggling, she turns to the buffet table, looking down at her plate for the first times since she grabbed it.

Nodding, I turn back to the grill. After a second, I glance back over my shoulder. She puts her hair behind her ear, mulling over all the different foods. Mama points to the potato salad and baked beans. Plum nods, turning back and forth between the food and mama. Patrick runs up to her, hugging her hip and smiles up at her.

Maybe I will ask her to dinner.

• • •

Later on that evening, we all gather around the bonfire. The flames move in waves, lighting up a twenty yard radius or so. Everyone sips from their cups, roast marshmallows, or chomps on smores.

The kids run around with sparklers.

Hamilton throws poppers, chasing Nat and Jen around the yard.

Wade, Rodney, and I set up the fireworks.

Mama supervises from her fold out chair, leaning forward, and wags her red nails at us. “Oh, Denson, y’all be careful now.” She eyes Rodney. “Do yer best not to blow yer fingers off this time.” She arches an eyebrow at him.

Rodney smirks, pointing his chin towards Sarah Grace. “It’s alright Mrs. Polly, we got us a bona fide nurse.” He looks at Sarah Grace winking.

Mama leans back, cutting her eyes at Sarah Grace, and snorts. “Rodney, if you’re putting your life in her hands, good luck. She hasn’t even gotten through the first semester.” She grins, turning to Sarah Grace. “Not that you couldn’t do something baby.” She puts her hand out to Sarah Grace with a smile.

Sarah Grace smirks. “Oh, I know mama. Even I wouldn’t trust me right now.” She laughs, bumping mama’s shoulder with her hip.

Rodney rolls his eyes. “Whatever, y’all just enjoy the show.” He looks over his shoulder at me.

I shake my head, chuckling, and spark the lighter. “Back up Mr. Pyro.” Putting the lighter up to the fuse, we all scramble back as it fizzes up to the firework.

Seconds later, it whistles up, booming, and a spray of green and yellow showers over us.

Everyone ooh’s, aah’s, squeals, and claps.

I turn my attention to Plum behind mama. She watches the explosion. Green and yellow light up her face, making her eyes twinkle.

Rodney sets off the next one.

Red washes over her, and she never takes her eyes off the show.

Walking over to her, I watch on at her side. She glances at me, but I don’t let on that I noticed.

Wade takes over the show.

Rodney moves over to Sarah Grace.

I smile, nudging Plum, and turn her gaze to them.

Rodney pulls a box from his pocket, kneeling.

Sarah Grace doesn’t notice at first.

Mama does though. She puts a hand to her mouth, staring at them.

A few gasps and booms later, Sarah Grace turns to her right. Caught off guard, she squeals, putting both hands to her open mouth, and her eyes widen. The fireworks keep booming, sending a wash of purple, yellow, blue, and white around them. After several startled seconds, Sarah Grace puts her left hand down to him, nodding over and over.

Rodney slips the ring around her finger, standing up, and twirls her in his arms.

Everyone smiles at them, clapping, and hoop when the two of them kiss.

Plum claps loud, bouncing on her toes, and lets out a shrill yip.

I cut my eyes to her, grinning.

Plum catches me looking, giving me a silent, “What?”, and continues for a few more seconds.

Chuckling, I clap along until the crowd returns its attention to the fireworks once again.

Once all the fireworks have burst and the last of the guests leave, I nudge Plum’s arm with my elbow, nodding off towards the cars. She follows me to the middle of them, leaning against one, and looks up at me. Meeting her eyes, once again, my breath is taken from me. The moonlight puts the sun to shame. The twinkle in her eyes. The shadows accentuating the curves of her body and the pout of her lips. I clear my throat, tearing my eyes from her to the ground, because if I didn’t, I wouldn’t get my words out.

Shoving my fingers in my front pockets, I run my boot over the gravel below it. “I, um…” I clear my throat, glancing up at her. “I, uh, wanted to know if you would, maybe, wanna go to dinner with me this Friday night.” I stand tall, shrugging. “You know, as a thank you for paying for the plumbing.” Shaking my head, I scratch my neck, looking off into the distance, and sigh, meeting her eyes again.

Plum grins, giggling. “Denson, there’s no need to thank me. Besides, I paid for that so long ago, I figured you’d forgotten about it.” She lets out a breathy laugh, looking down at the gravel.

I chuckle, shaking my head. “Naw, I didn’t.” I stop scratching, running my hand over my hair, and shove those fingers into my pocket again.

Plum shrugs her lips, nodding, and smiles. “Well, yea, Denson. I’d love to go out with you.” A huge smile spreads across her face, and she adjusts herself against the car.

Nodding several times, I purse my lips, looking off across the drive. “Okay, alright, cool.” Cutting my eyes at her, I smirk, moving for the house.

The two of us head back inside for bed, silent and grinning.

• • •

Night of our date, I stand in the bathroom, heart thumping in my chest. Why is it beating so damn fast? Shrugging off the jitters, I lather up my neck and jaw, doing my best to shave without cutting myself. Even though the blade moves through the white foam with smooth clean lines, my hands shake. Why are my hands shaking?

The razor slips, nicking right under my chin on the last stroke, and I wince. “Damn it!” Growling, I clean my face, patting it dry and linger over the small cut for an extra second.

Damn cheap razors. Huffing, I dab a little aftershave on. It stings a bit, but I grit through it, looking myself over in the mirror, and then head downstairs.

Mama sits at the dining table with a cup of coffee. “Where ya headed all spiffed up?” She cuts her eyes at me with a smirk.

Opening the front door, I rest a hand on the storm door handle. “Got a date. Don’t stay up.” Winking, I turn and open the storm door.

Mama leans over, looking at me with that same smirk. “Ya know, Plum said the same thing about ten minutes ago.” Shrugging, she leans back. “Strange.” She arches an eyebrow at me.

Chuckling, I shake my head and move for the truck. Mama’s too damn perceptive for her own good. Cranking up the truck, I head on to Fish In A Barrel catfish house.

Plum’s car sits a ways into the parking lot. The silhouette of her head moves back and forth inside the car. Good. She hasn’t gotten out.

Stepping up to her window, I tap my knuckle on the glass.

Plum jumps, putting a hand to her chest, and glares at me.

Chuckling, I open her door and help her out, taking a moment to admire her outfit.

Plum nods to the restaurant. “So, what should I expect from this place?” Grinning, she arches an eyebrow at me.

Standing tall, I put out my hands a bit. “It’s a surprise…” I watch her eyebrow arch more, if that’s possible, and I raise both my eyebrows. “A fun surprise.” Resting my fingers on my hips, I grin back, holding her gaze.

Shaking her head, Plum puts out a hand for me to lead, and we walk inside.

The band tonight cranks out country covers while everyone sits at their tables and eat their fill of catfish, steak, and various forms of potatoes. The cute little blonde hostess shows us to our seats.

Setting our silverware and menus down, she turns to me with a huge smile. “Been a while D. thought I’d never see you come back in here.” She glances at Plum with an envious smile, talking through her teeth. “And with such a pretty date this time, too.” Without another word, she lets out a quick squealing huff and returns to her station.

Plum giggles, cutting her eyes at me. “Someone sounds jealous.” She bites her lips, raising her eyebrows, and looks down at the napkin she’s smoothing in her lap

Grinning, I place my napkin in my lap, and clear my throat. “She’s sort of the reason I haven’t been back in a while.” I don’t make eye contact right away, glancing up at her in spurts.

Plum smirks, propping her cheek on her fist. “You didn’t call her back, did you?” She holds her eyes on me, still smirking.

Chuckling, I shake my head and meet her eyes.

Plum sits up straight, lacing her fingers on the table, and smiles. “Should I be worried?” Holding her smile, she arches an eyebrow.

Looking off at the crowd, I grin, rolling my tongue along my mouth, and then cut my eyes at her. “Nah…” Shaking my head, I glance at the table before turning back to her, and shrug my lips.

Plum laughs, opening her three page menu. “What do you suggest I get?” Glancing over the top of her menu, she holds her gaze on me, getting quiet.

Grinning, I shrug, lowering my menu a bit. “It’s a catfish house, get some catfish.” Raising my menu to its former placement, I give her a second glance, lowering it once more to her raised eyebrow. “What?” Sniggering, I lay my menu down, crossing my arms over it, and smile.

Plum grins, shrugging a shoulder, and shakes her head, not responding.

Chuckling, I scratch my chin with my thumb, and shake my head too. “No, seriously, what?” Holding my eyes on her, I wait.

Still grinning, she rests her chin on the same shoulder she shrugged, scrunching her face. “It’s just… I don’t, uh…” She locks eyes with me, scrunching her nose as she speaks. “I don’t like fried fish.” Wincing, she shakes her head again. “Never have, really” She lets out a strained giggle.

Laughing, I hang my head, and then look back at her with a smile. “You say that as if it’ll hurt my feelin’s.” Letting my laugh dwindle to a chuckle, I point to the steak. “Their ribeye’s pretty decent, but if you want it rare, say still mooin’, and if you want it medium, say rare.” I slice my hand through the air between us. “They always overcook here.” Chuckling, I stop short at her glare. “Please don’t tell me you don’t like steaks, or you’re some sort of vegetarian shit.” Grinning, I wipe my mouth, holding her gaze.

Plum lets out a sweet giggle, shaking her head. “Nah, I’m not. I actually love steak.” She pauses, smiling. “It’s just… I haven’t done, this…” She wags her finger between us. “In a while. It’s nice.” Still grinning, she glances between me and her menu a few times before settling on the plastic foldout.

By this time, the waiter walks up in the lazy uniform of jeans and the restaurant’s logo t-shirt, raising his pad, and hovers his pen over it. “Hi, my name is Drake, and I’ll be your server tonight.” He looks between us, seeming no older than seventeen. “What can I get y’all to drink?” Raising his eyebrows, his gaze bounces between us.

I cut my eyes at Plum, putting out a hand to her.

Plum flashes a smile with a quick sigh, and turns to Drake. “I’ll have a Bud, tap, and a glass of water, thanks.” Lowering her menu a bit, she glances at his pad, no doubt expecting him to write it down.

Drake lowers his pad some, eyeing her. “May I see some ID please?” He flashes her a quick grin, glancing at her purse.

Plum giggles, and then her grin falls. “Oh, you’re serious.” She glances between him and me, and grabs her purse. “Yea! One sec…” Putting up a finger, she rifles through the small black purse she brought, and then pulls out her ID. “Here…” Handing it to him, she cuts her eyes at me, mumbling. “Been a while for this.” Shrugging her lips she puts her ID back in her purse, setting it on the seat beside her.

Chuckling, I look up at him and shrug. “I’ll have the same, minus the water.” Tossing up a few fingers at him, I bounce my eyebrows at Plum.

 Drake nods several times, writing it all down, and then looks between us, hovering his pen over his pad. “Alright, y’all ready to order?..” He shrugs, wagging his pen over the pad. “Or just an appetizer?” Bouncing his gaze between us more, he pauses.

Plum puts out a hand, narrowing her eyes, and cuts them from him to me. “Woah, wait…” Smirking, she sits taller. “You card me, but not him?” She arches an eyebrow, folding her arms over her menu.

Drake fumbles for his words, glancing from her to me to the floor, the poor kid, and then locks eyes with her. “Ma’am, we’re required to check ID’s for anyone looking younger than forty.” He clears his throat, glancing at me.

Plum forces out a hard laugh, pointing at me.

I wince. “Ouch, man… How old do you think I look?” Chuckling, I put up a hand to him opening his mouth, and shake my head.

Plum giggles behind a hand, letting it turn to a hard laugh. The kind of laugh that starts out loud and then falls to tight lips, quick breaths, and clenched shut eyes.

Drake closes his mouth, expression falling straight, and his tone is a bit flat. “Can I please take your orders?” His gaze falls to the pad.

Plum quiets her laughing, choking it down, and puts the back of her hand to her lips, taking a moment to catch her breath. As she scans her menu as she wipes a tear from the corner of her eye, calming herself.

Poor kid never takes his eyes off his pad.

Lifting my menu, I glance over the appetizers already knowing what I want, and point to it. “Yea, um, we’ll take the fried green beans and the barbeque pork rinds, and then she will haaaave…?” I meet Plum’s eyes, raising my eyebrows for her response.

Plum smirks, glancing at her menu, and then crosses her hands over it. “To make it easier on you kid, I’ll have what he gets.” With a polite grin, she hands him her menu.

Watching them both turn to me, I realize the shock on my face, and I lower my eyebrows, clearing my throat. “Yea, uh, we’ll have two filet mignons cooked still mooin’, two loaded baked potatoes, and two vegetable medleys.” Nodding once, I turn to a grinning Plum, and hand him my menu.

Drake nods, scribbling down the order, glancing at us both with a weak and fleeting grin. “I’ll go put that in for y’all.” With that, he takes our menus, expression falling straight, and pivots towards the registers, all but running.

Plum laughs more as she watches him, letting herself fall to light giggles before she stops completely with a grin. “I needed that.” She wipes at an eye, flinging the tear away, and props her head on her fist, grin and stare never wavering.

Rolling my eyes, I shake my head. “So, you ok with that order?” Setting a hand on the table, I fumble with the napkin corner.

Sniggering, Plum cocks her head with a sarcastic grin. “If I wasn’t, I would’ve said so.” Sitting back, she raises her eyebrows, glaring.

Breaking eye contact, I lean back, sniggering. “I suppose you would’ve.” Shaking my head, I snigger more.

Such a smart ass.

Taking in a sharp breath, I raise my gaze to her, closing my mouth, and play with the napkin again.

Plum sits tall, folding her arms over the table. “What?” Wiggling in her seat, she eyes me.

I shake my head, smirking a bit. “Oh, nothin’… just realized I haven’t heard you laugh that hard.” Folding the napkin corner, I squint at her, taking note of her blush, and grin to myself. “It’s cute.” Winking at her, I lower my gaze to the wood grain in the table.

Plum lets a pffft escape her lips, rolling her eyes, and leans back as a different waiter sets her drink on the table. “If you say so.” She pauses, eyes narrowing, and picks up her glass. “I still don’t think you really want me around long enough to get used to it.” Raising her eyebrows, she takes a sip of her beer and sets it back on the table, running a finger over the condensation.

Nodding to the new waiter as he sets down my drink and the appetizers, I mumble a thank you to him, picking mine up and put it to my lips. “Oh?” Arching an eyebrow at her, I watch her nod.

Plum picks at the green beans, snapping into one, and chews as she nods a bit more. “I mean, besides, like I told your mom, I come with a lot of baggage.” She shrugs, dipping the green bean in her ranch, and munches on it, eyeing the table.

Chuckling, I take a bite of a pork rind, rolling my eyes around. “Don’t we all?” I raise my eyebrows, smirking, at her.

Plum grins back, chewing, an rolls her eyes. “Yea.” Turning her gaze to the table again, she falls silent.

A short silence hangs between us as the band plays on, and we eat more of the appetizers for a few minutes.

I can tell her baggage is heavy, so I don’t press further, instead point to the little six sided dessert menu sitting next to the salt to break the silence and bring her smile back. “You think you’ll have room for one of those?” Darting my eyes back and forth between her and the menu, I grin, hovering my finger near the diablo triple chocolate cake and ice cream. “We could share it.” Shrugging, I lean over the table, giving her my most charming grin, biting my bottom lip a little.

Plum lets out a short, breathy laugh, biting her bottom lip, too, and shrugs a shoulder. “Maybe.” Locking eyes with me, she smirks.

Stunned from the sheer sexiness of her simple gestures, I’m at a loss for words. As I’m about to stutter out a response, Drake returns with our food.

Plum rubs the crumbs from her fingers, scooting her drink and napkin out of the way. “Well that was fast.” She glances at me, looking up at him, and grins.

I watch Drake’s face brighten from her gaze, and then he turns to me, face falling flat again, and I chuckle to myself.

Drake stumbles over his first few words, clearing his throat, and starts over. “Is there anythin’ else I can get y’all at the moment?” He bounces his gaze between us, on the edge of his shoes ready to leave the table.

Grinning, I wave a hand at him. “Nah, kid, we’re good.” Before I can utter another word, he all but does a Houdini and disappears.

Turning back, we each pick at our food, and I watch her cut into her steak, gauging reaction to how the red flows from the meat. Without missing a beat, she brings the cut to her mouth as if nature intended.

She’s perfect.

In the lull of conversation and the stuffing of faces, we sit and listen to the mellow tones of Conway Twitty over the speakers while the band takes a break.

Oh shit. What do we talk about now?

Cutting into the last bit of my steak, I turn my eyes up at her. “So, what made you decide to come out with me? A free meal that didn’t involve my mom?” Smirking, I hold my gaze on her and chuckle, stabbing my fork into the meat.

Plum grins at her plate, toying with her potato, and flits her eyes up at me, and then back at her plate. “Well, first of all, I’ll pay for my half if it’ll make you feel better…” She lets out a breathy laugh, moving her fork across the top of her potato. “And secondly, I mean…” She pauses, locking eyes with me. “You’re actually a pretty damn good guy…” She pauses again, shrugging with a grin. “When you’re not being an asshole of course.” Laughing, she brings a fork full of potatoes to her mouth, and then takes a bite, still grinning.

Chuckling, I’m a bit stunned, and just shake my head a little, turning to my food, and grasp my fork, but let it remain on my plate. “Well… I’m at a loss for words at the moment.” Raising my eyebrows, I sit taller, eyes still on my plate.

Swallowing a bite of squash and broccoli, hard, Plum leans back with a hand to her mouth, and shakes her head a lot. “I can’t believe I rendered such a chatty Cathy speechless.” Taking a sip of her drink, she smirks at me. “Such a miracle to see one so talkative go silent.” Scratching her nose at me, she lets her sarcasm sink in.

Rolling my eyes, I can’t help but smile and shake my head at her. “Such a fuckin’ smart ass.” Raising my fingers from the table, I then cross my arms at her, completely forgetting about my steak on my fork. “Okay, I get it… I don’t talk much, but…” Pausing, I wipe my mouth, absently eyeing the table, and leave my fingers on my lips, taking in a quick breath. “Does…” I lock eyes with her. “Does this mean…” I pause again, lowering my hand back to my crossed arms, and grin as she grins. “You like me, don’t you?” Smiling, I roll my shoulders, leaning forward as she smiles and lets out a breathy laugh, and I give a quick head nod, still smiling. “Go ahead and admit it… You like me… You want to hold me… You want to kiss me… And love and marry me.” Bursting into laughter, I lean back, picking up my fork of cold steak, and watch her reaction to my little song.

Covering her face with both hands, Plum dies out laughing, letting it fall to a groan. “Oh, my god! I cannot believe you just sang from Ms. Congeniality, let alone know that movie that well!” Spreading a couple fingers, she eyes me through the gap with a shit eating grin.

Chuckling, I shrug. “Well, duh. I love that movie!” Shrugging my lips, I look up to the ceiling. “Of course, I also love Sandra Bullock…” Cutting my eyes back at her, I smirk. “I mean, she’s fuckin’ hot, so who doesn’t?” Shrugging again, I eat my last piece of steak.

Cold as ice, but worth the neglect.

Plum drops her hands to her lap, eyeing me with a mischievous smirk. “Well, duh… She’s like the Ryan Reynolds of the actresses.” Letting out a half snort laugh, she takes a gulp of her drink, diving back into her vegetable medley.

With fake shock, I lean back, putting my free hand to my chest. “I beg your pardon little missy? We don’t speak about such a god in that manner. You should be ashamed.” Arching an eyebrow, I glare at her across the table.

Plum props an elbow on the wood, letting her hand fall over her mouth as she chews and grins, holding back a hard laugh. “Are you serious right now?” Rolling her tongue along her teeth, she lowers her hand and swallows as she looks down at the table.

Chuckling, I point my empty fork at her over half eaten steak. “You know, if you’re not goin’ to finish that, give it to me…” Cocking my head at her, I move my fork closer. “No need in letting it get cold.” Letting my hand fall a bit, I shrug my lips and shoulders. “You know what? Just go ahead and give it to me.” With that, I reach for her plate.

Eyes widening, Plum drops her fork, swatting away my hands, and laughs as she holds her plate out my reach. “Hold your horses there slim, I’ll finish it when I’m good and ready.” Smiling, she hesitates to bring the plate back within in my reach, and the metal of the camping style plates knocks against the wood as she sets it down.

Grinning at her, I nod in her direction, cocking my head to the side. “Alright, faire play ma’am, but if it ain’t eaten soon, Ima sneak attack it before you realize.” Winking, I turn to my potato and veggies, flitting my gaze at her every now and then.

Plum rolls her eyes, shaking her head, and makes a cut into the meat, and pink runs from the middle of it as she cuts the last hunk into smaller pieces.

A sort of comfortable silence falls over us this time as we take the last few bites of our food.

The band returns, picking up where they left off with a request for Long Black Train by Josh Turner. The singer attempts to reach those deep bass notes, giving it everything he’s got until the last guitar string is plucked.

I watch Plum eye them, clapping with the rest of the restaurant.

Then the singer takes the mic, tilting it as he looks around the crowd. “Alright, ladies and gents.” He smirks, locking eyes with a few of the people close by. “I believe y’all know what time it is.” Raising a hand, he points a finger from right to left. “So, grab that partner of yourn and head on down to the floor.” He chuckles, adjusting his guitar. “It’s time to dance! Yee-haw!” Strumming a couple times, he turns to the rest of the band as they start up the song, and different customers take to the floor, dancing and showing off how they cut a rug.

I point out to the crowd of dancers, nodding towards them as I eye her and give a mischievous grin. “You wanna take me for a whirl?” Holding my gaze on her, I watch her eyes turn to saucers.

Plum shrinks back, wiping her mouth, and holds the napkin in front of her lips, shaking her head a little bit. “Oh, no… nope… nuh-uh…” She give the dance floor a hard glare, whipping back to me. “I don’t do line dancing.” She shrugs a shoulder to her cheek. “Not that I do much other types of dancing, but specifically not line. I will trip you up.” She pauses, lowering the napkin, and leans back into her chair as she bites her bottom lip smirking at me. “Or, worse, you will trip me.” Sniggering, she sets her napkin on her empty plate, cutting her eyes at the dance floor.

Chuckling, I rest my arms on the table, leaning towards her, and talk low. “You didn’t have me as a teacher.” Winking, I lean away, drumming my hands on the table.

Plum bursts into laughter, covering her intoxicating smile with a hand. “Right….” Laughter dying down, she locks eyes with me, still smiling,

Chuckling again, I shake my head at the floor, and scratch my eyebrow with a thumb, giving her an amused sigh. “Tell you what, we can go to the edge and watch.” Sitting tall, I eye her. “If a song comes on that you like, we can join in and I’ll take it slow with you.” Getting up from my seat, I put out a hand to her. “Sound good to you?” Shrugging, I pull up on my pants a little with my other hand, and watch her.

Plum glances from my hand to the dance floor and back to me. “Well, I suppose that sound faire.” Sliding to the edge of the booth, she turns, letting her feet hit the floor, and reaches for my hand. “Shall we?” Locking onto her eyes, glittering in the low booth light, I wait.

As her silk smooth fingers slide over the sand paper of mine, a warmth falls over me, and my heart starts to race. She moves forward as I turn to lay our napkins in our seats. Turning around, I see her standing a few feet away, looking back at me over her shoulder, and I jump, moving quick to catch up with her. Holding tight to her hand, I guide us through the maze of tables and people. Being careful of other servers, I take us to the edge of the dance floor near the dividing partition. Parking ourselves on the inside of the partition, we lean against the it, watching them all dance to the tail end of that song.

As the song comes to a close, some of the dancers leave for their seats while others stay for the next song, and the rest of the place either whistles, claps, or hollers.

The first three notes that play get me excited, and I turn to Plum watching the dancer get ready.

Pushing off the partition, I put out a hand to her. “I love this song, and the dance moves are simple to follow.” Nodding to and empty space on the floor, I watch her chew her bottom lip in adorable hesitation.

The singer lays into Watermelon Crawl by Tracy Byrd, and everyone else gets to dancing.

Wagging my hand at her, I raise my eyebrows and smile.

Plum cuts her eyes up at me, and then nods. “Ya know what, your right. Let’s get out there.” She takes my hand with a little slap and tight grip, swinging a tad. “I mean, what do I have to lose except my dignity.” Laughing, she follows me to the open spot.

Grinning down at her, I move us to a spot at the back of the floor, holding her hand the whole time. “Don’t worry, no one cares if you’re any good.” Sniggering, I shrug. “It’s all for fun. Just watch me, and try not to step on my feet.” Pausing, I arch an eyebrow at her. “Think you can handle that?” Smirking, I hold my gaze on her, letting go of her hand, and move my feet to the beat and lyrics.

Plum lets out a hard snort, pushing my shoulder, and watches my feet. “Yea, I think I can.” With that, she turns toward the stage.

Standing side by side, I follow the step in time with the others, and she watches a few seconds before joining in with me, and jumps when I clap. By the end of the first verse, she has every step down until the breakdown, where she stumbles just a bit, but catches back up by the beginning of the chorus, until I grab her, spin her, and dip her as the song ends.

Plum’s eyes widen and she lets out a small yelp before smiling from ear to ear as she silently giggles.

The music fades, and her eyes never leave mine even as I bring her back to her feet, and my hands remain at her waist.

The band takes a turn, beginning a slow and soft tune I hadn’t heard in quite some time.

Red on a Rose by Alan Jackson.

Pulling her close, I take her right hand in mine, and rock us in a circle.

Plum looks up at me, licking her lips, and her eyes sparkle in the dim lighting.

My heart races more as I stare back into those gorgeous pale blue sparkling eyes of her, as if I could lose myself in them forever.

Plum slips her hand up my arm to the back of my shoulder, leaning her head into my chest. My hand automatically slides farther across her back, holding her close, and I close my eyes. We sway in that slow moving circle until the end of the song. And as the last note plays, the room falls to the hustle and bustle of those eating around us. Opening my eyes, I realize I’d almost forgotten we’re not the only ones there.

Plum leans back, smiling up at me, and pulls herself away with what feels like great hesitance, as she flits her gaze between me and the floor.

Now that there is distance between us, I’m left feeling a bit cold, and with a strange need for her touch again.

Clearing my throat, I offer a hand to her, pointing to our seats. “Would you like dessert now?” Slipping my fingers into my pockets, I watch her smile. “Or, I can pay, and we can head home.” Glancing at my phone, I note the time, and slip it back into my pocket. “It’s late, and I know you have a shoot tomorrow.” Putting out my hands, I shrug, slipping my fingers back in my pockets, and watch her.

Picking at her fingernails a bit, Plum’s gaze falls to her hands, and she lets out a breathy laugh as she smiles, turning her gaze up at me. “I’m pretty full, and I think it’s time to get to bed. I mean, you’re right, I have a lot to do tomorrow.” Chewing her bottom lip, she locks eyes with me.

Her in this lighting, my heart skips a beat.

Nodding a few times, I chuckle, wiping my mouth, and put a hand out to the partition, and follow her back to our seats where I grab the ticket left in our absence, and pay up front with the hostess.

The hostess flips her blond hair off her shoulders, glancing between us, and puts on the fakest smile she can muster. “Was everything ok?” Turning to the cash register, her smile falls, and she taps away.

Nodding once, I offer up a quick grin, and then nod a few more times. “Yea, Mindy. Everything was perfect.” Handing her my card, I glance at Plum at my side, grinning at her.

Mindy jerks her head to me, letting a snarl escape until Plum turns to her, and she’s all smiles again. “Well, isn’t that awesome. Y’all have a good night and come back, ya hear?” Giving me back my card, she gives us her best customer service face, pointing to the door. “Bye!” Turning away from us, her smile falls back to a snarl.

I can’t help but chuckle a little to myself, opening up and holding the door for Plum. One date and that girl gets that jealous. Good thing I didn’t call back.

Plum gets to her car, reaching for the door, and I stop her, putting my hand on the handle. “What exactly do you think you’re doin’ ma’am?” Standing tall, I hold my stance.

Plum, slack jawed, stares at me, and then smiles, shaking her head. “I’m so sorry, I just don’t know what came over me to do such a thing as open my own door.” She pauses, smirking. “Like the adult I am.” Crossing her arms, she eyes me for a few seconds before laughing and dropping her arms.

Grinning, I step between her and the door, popping the handle, and pull it open. “Glad you saw the error of your ways.” Laughing, I watch her shake her head as my opening the door causes us both to move back a bit.

Stepping aside, I give way for her to sit in the driver’s seat, and she smiles up at me as she puts the key in the ignition. “Denson Bowing, such the gentleman.” Sniggering, she turns the key, starting the car, and the radio blasts out Hey mama by Nicki Minaj.

Scrunching my face, I watch her scramble to turn it down. “Holy shit girl…” Shifting my weight, I hold onto the top of the car door.

Plum puts up a finger. “Hold up. Don’t even…” Arching an eyebrow, she looks me up and down. “I apologize for hurting your delicate country ears with my music.” Holding her gaze on me, she raises both eyebrows.

I can’t help but laugh, leaning over with my hand still gripping the car door. “My delicate country ears? Darlin’, I was raised on Eminem, Dre, and Snoop.” Pausing, I stand tall, lifting a few fingers from the door. “I was just surprised you still have hearing after how loud you had up.” I point to the radio. “I mean, hell, after that, you should need hearin’ aids or somethin’.” I sling my head towards her, shrugging a shoulder. “That shit was loud.” Letting out a small chuckle, I drop my hand from the door, leaning against the car, and cross my ankles.

Plum rolls her eyes, shaking her head, and lets out a half snort laugh. “Okay, okay, I get it. Jeez.” Turning in her seat, she looks up and back at me. “See you at the house?” She shifts more, getting a better look at me.

Leaning down, I get inches away from her face, glancing at her lips, and then lock eyes with her. “Yea. Be careful, and I’ll see you in a bit. Mama should be in bed by now.” Holding my stance, my eyes never waver from hers, but the urge to kiss her grows with each second.

Licking her lips, Plum never turns away from me, and she speaks just above a whisper. “See you soon.” Blinking a few times, she grins at me.

Tapping the top of the car, I stand tall, fighting against the urge to pull her face to mine, and close her door. Turning away, I walk the short distance to my truck, and get in, sitting still for the longest time before cranking it and following her out of the parking lot.

• • •

The drive home was quiet, almost as quiet as the farm this late at night. Sitting in my driveway, I watch Plum head inside. Waiting a few minutes, I do the same, going upstairs to my room. As I reach for the knob, I stop, leaning my head against the wood, and grit my teeth.

I should’ve kissed her.

Leaning back, I turn to my left at the last door down the hall.

Plum’s door.

Doing my best not to creak any boards, I make my way and reach for the knob. As my fingers brush the metal, the door opens, and I take a step back.

Plum stands in the crack, looking up at me with wide eyes. “Oh, Denson, I didn’t expect you.” She points past me. “I was just headed to the bathroom.” Opening the door more, she makes her way out with a towel over her shoulder and a toiletry caddy.

Moving out of her way, I nod, grinning down at the caddy, and let out a quick breathy laugh. “Yea, um…” At a loss for words, heart racing at an insane pace, I stare at her, clenching my fists, and then grab her face, pulling her in with a gentle grip.

Plum lets out a small yelp, tensing up a bit, and then relaxes in my grip, free hand sliding up my arm, and she presses herself into my lips.

After what seems like forever, I loosen my hands, letting them slide down her neck to her shoulders, and she pulls away, both of us letting out the breaths we didn’t realize we were holding.

Opening my eyes, I watch Plum’s eyelids flutter open and a grin spread as she bites her bottom lip before locking eyes with me. “I’m sorry. I probably shouldn’t’ve done that.” Stepping back, I cover my hot and probably beet red face with a hand, and lean against her door.

Plum lets out a sigh, still grinning, and plays with the corner of her towel. “Honestly, I was wondering when you’d get the nerve or if it would happen tonight, or even at all.” Cutting her eyes at me, she holds the towel still, watching me.

I can’t help but let a laugh burst from me before letting it devolve into a chuckle and then a smile as I run the toe of my boot across the wooden floor. “Yea.” Raising my gaze to the ceiling, I hold my smile, letting my mouth hang open. “I, uh, I was wonderin’ the same thing.” Bringing my gaze back down to her, I lick my bottom lip. “You wanna try it again?” Pushing off the wall, I step up to her.

Plum sets her towel and caddy on the floor. “Yes, sir.” With that, she stands on her tiptoes, pulling my face down to hers, and presses her lips to mine.

Instantly, I wrap my arms around her, picking her up, and hold her to me as she wraps her arm around my neck and giggles through the kiss. We stay like this for several seconds before a creak hits our ears, and I set her down. Both of us frozen.

A door shuts.

Glancing at each other, I watch Plum pick up her towel and caddy, and I nod. We both go our separate ways, doing our best to stay quiet.

• • •

The next morning, I shuffle my way about the kitchen, making my coffee and eat a banana. The touch of her lips still clings to mine, tingling, and I can’t help but smile to myself. A creaking and thumping comes from behind me, and I turn around, leaning against the counter.

Plum walks up to me, grinning, and stops just inches away. “You’re blocking the coffee.” Closing the gap slightly, she reaches around me, placing a hand on the counter, and holds eye contact with me.

Smirking, I take a bite of the banana. “And?” Standing tall, my legs brush hers, and I put a hand on her hip as she steps back a bit.

We can’t take our eyes off each other, grins set in place, and I lean down for a kiss.

The kitchen door bursts open.

Plum moves back, and I slip away from the counter towards the fridge as she gets a coffee cup from the cabinet.

Rodney and Wade tromp their way into the kitchen, stopping short at us, and glance around the room.

I watch them over my shoulder, holding the fridge door open, and take another bite of banana.

Wade chuckles. “We interrupt somthin’?” He cuts his eyes at Rodney, slapping Rodney’s shoulder with his fingers.

Rodney sniggers, pointing at me. “Look at him blushin’.” Letting out a playful cackle, he moves for the fridge, knocking me out of the way, and grabs leftovers from whatever mama made last night. “Missed y’all at supper last night.” He looks between the two of us, landing on me.

I move over towards the sink, taking the last bite of banana, and put the peel in the side with the dispose all for the compost. “I seriously doubt that.” Sniggering, I cross my arms. “Meant more helpin’s for you.” Smirking, I watch him open the Tupperware and eat a porkchop straight from the container with is fingers.

Plum sips from her coffee cup, leaning against the counter in front of the coffee maker. “You boys have a good Friday night?” Wrapping an arm around her stomach, she eyes them through the steam rising from her cup.

The two of them glance at each other and smirk, but Wade is the one to answer. “Yea, but probably not as good as y’all’s.” He wipes his mouth, taking a swig of coke he brought in, and looks her up and down. “Heard both of y’all just happened to have a date on the same night at the same time.” Shoving a hand in into his jeans pocket, he takes another swig. “What a weird coincidence.” Raising his eyebrows, he goes silent, putting the can to his lips, and looks back and forth between the two of us.

Plum giggles. “My date was figurative.” She pushes off the counter. “Had a private client for a boudoir shoot.” Taking a sip of her coffee, she puts a hand on her hip, looking Wade in the eyes.

Wade scrunches his eyebrows, turning to me and Rodney. “What’s a, boodwarr, shoot?” Shrugging, he drinks some of his coke.

Rodney and I chuckle, shaking our heads, and turn to Plum.

Plum sniggers, setting her empty cup on the counter, and walks up to him. “Oh, Wade…” Patting his shoulder, she squeezes it with a grin. “That’s a question best suited for google.” Raising her eyebrows at him, she heads for the door. “I have chores to do, boys.” She holds the door open and glances at each of us. “Behave in my absence.” Smirking, she leaves the house for the barn.

All three of us chuckle.

Shaking my head, I move for my thermos, filling it with coffee.

Rodney takes one last porkchop, letting it hang from his teeth as he puts the container back in the fridge, and then he takes a bite, wagging the rest at me. “So how was the date?” He leans against the sink, smacking on the porkchop, and watches me.

I keep my back turned to him, putting the coffee pot back on the brewer, and screw my lid on. “It was good. Normal date. Ate and left.” Turning around, I raise my thermos to him with a quick grin, and head outside.

Great. Today is going to be nothing but questions. Here we go.

Stepping outside, the humidity of a July Mississippi day hits me.

Damn.

Today’s going to be a hot day. The boys follow close behind, mumbling and sniggering to each other. I do my best to ignore it as we ride from field to field.

• • •

After lunch, I drop Rodney off in the peach orchard to help Sarah Grace pick while Wade and I move on to the cotton field to check the bugs. About an hour later, we come back to the house, going into the kitchen.

Washing my hands, I watch Sarah Grace and Rodney moving barrels of peaches towards the house. They bring them one by one to the porch.

I pour me a glass of tea, watching them. Still can’t believe they’re getting married soon.

After her third one, Sarah Grace comes inside, getting a glass from the cabinet, and turns on the faucet. “Move, I’m thirsty.” Pushing my shoulder, she puts the glass under the stream, turning it off, and gulps. “Today is just too damn hot.” Taking one of the towels on the counter, she wipes the sweat from her face and neck. “Damn it D.” Taking the last gulp, she refills the glass, catching her breath.

Plum comes in from her last bit of chores. “Whew! This heat is something else today.” Smiling, she too gets a glass and fills it with water. “Rodney okay out there?” She peers out the window.

Following suit, Sarah Grace and I look on with her. Sure enough, Rodney is bracing himself with a hand against one of the trees outside with a barrel next to him. Before any one of us can speak, he drops to the ground.

Sarah Grace screams. “Rodney!” Shoving her empty glass into me, she races outside.

I put our glasses on the counter, turning to Plum. “Call mama from the shop.” With that, I go outside to see if I can help.

Getting out to them, I kneel down beside Rodney’s feet, watching Sarah Grace sit at his head.

Sarah Grace, frantic, rolls him over to his back, scanning his body, and brushes the dirt and grass from his sweaty face. “Damn it Rodney, I told you to go in, cool off, and get some water.” Taking his hat, she fans it over his face. “You better not have a concussion you stubborn bastard.” Moving her legs out, she lays his head in her lap, and turns to me. “Get me ice water and rags, a lot of them.” She looks down at him, stroking his hair. “We need to get him in the shade if we can’t get him in the house.” Eyes tearing up, she looks up at me again. “Go!” Slinging a finger towards the house, she stares at me.

Jumping, I rise to my feet, nodding, and rush back to the house.

Plum taps her thumb on her cell, putting it in her back pocket, and turns to me. “Your mama is calling Mrs. Craine, and they should be here shortly. How is he?” Turning towards the window, she leans and pushes herself up on the edge of the sink.

Looking through the cabinets, I search for a large bowl to fill with ice water. “He’s out cold, and Sarah Grace is freakin’ out.” Finally finding a bowl in the bottom cabinet near the fridge, I pry it free from the stack and bring it to the sink.

Plum moves to the side, leaning her back against the counter, and crosses her arms. “Understandably.” She shrugs, watching me turn on the water and put the bowl under the stream. “I mean, you get proposed to just a week ago and now you see your fiancée passed out cold from heat stroke.” She glances out the window, shifting in place. “I’d be freaking out too.” Signing, she watches me put ice in the bowl and gather rags.

Holding a rag in my hand, I step up to her. “I completely understand.” Looking down at her, we get quiet, glancing at each other’s lips, and I lean down, giving her a quick kiss. “I’ll be right back. Keep an eye out for mama and Mrs. Craine.” Giving her one more peck on the lips, I head out the door, doing my best not to spill the water in my rush.

Getting back out to Sarah Grace and Rodney, I set the bowl next to her now crossed legs. “What now?” Sitting on my knees, I wait for instructions.

Sarah Grace nods to the bowl. “Put the rags in the water, wring them out really well, and then put them on his forehead, under his arms, and behind his knees.” She locks eyes with me, a tear rolling down her cheek.

Dipping a rag in the water, I nod. “It’s goin’ to be alright, I promise, and mama is comin’ with Mrs. Craine.” Setting the rag on his forehead, I lock eyes with her. “He will be alright.” Holding eye contact, I raise my eyebrows, and she nods. “Good, now you said under his arms? Like, in his pits?” Holding up a new rag, I watch her nod, and then put it in place.

Sarah Grace sniffles. “I know. I know it’s just heat stroke, and what to do is get him cool and hydrated.” She moves his hair from his face, adjusting the rag. “Kinda hard to do when the dumb shit is out cold and weighs almost two-hundred pounds of pure muscle.” She lets out a sniffly laugh, turning to me.

I can’t help but chuckle, wiping sweat from my face. “I know, but trust me. He’ll wake up soon and you can threaten to knock his block off just like it never happened.” Chuckling again, I turn to the sound of gravel crunching. “Here’s mama and Mrs. Craine.” Squinting, I focus on the passenger side of mama’s car. “And it looks like they brought Dr. Nelson.” Wiping my forehead with a rag, I put it in the water, wringing it out, and place it under Rodney’s leg in the crease of his knee, folding his leg to keep it there.

He looks like a fallen rag doll.

Sarah Grace watches them all get out of the cars. “Guess the vet was the only one free on a Saturday.” She lets out a breathy laugh, adjusting his head in her lap.

I laugh. “Must’ve been.” Cutting my eyes at her, I watch Mrs. Craine scramble towards us, hands over her mouth.

Mama and the doctor move a bit slower behind her.

Mrs. Craine turns to them as she kneels at Rodney’s side, moving her short grey hair from her face. “Well?” Putting out her hands to him, she shakes her head at mama and the doc. “Could you move slower?” Taking in a sharp breath, she turns back to Rodney and lets out a strained groan.

Dr. Nelson rolls his eyes, wiping at his forehead, and his steps turn to a bit of a trot.

Mama puts out her hands to Mrs. Craine, hastening her steps. “Now Sandra, calm down. It’s a case of heat stroke, not a real stroke.” Gaining ground, she stops next to Mrs. Craine, hands on her hips, and shades her with her shadow.

Mrs. Craine rolls her eyes with a huff. “Now, Polly don’t you even. You know you’d act the same if it was one of your kids.” She hovers her shaking hands over Rodney’s body, eyes scanning him over.

Sarah Grace waves the vet over. “Dr. Nelson! Quick!” She shifts, and Rodney’s head wobbles in her lap over her crossed legs.

Dr. Nelson kneels at her side, scanning Rodney. “You did good darlin’. Quick thinkin’ with the ice water and rags.” He pats her shoulder, turning to me, and runs a hand over his balding head to his grey hair. “We need to get him inside under the air conditioning and he needs a lot of fluids.” Putting the back of his hand to his mouth, he locks eyes with me.

I nod, turning to Rodney, and then shake my head. “The nearest hospital is an hour away.” As I speak, Rodney groans, head rolling a little, and I put a hand on his shoulder. “Hey! Hey man! Can you hear me?” Squeezing his shoulder, I shake it a bit.

Rodney groans again, staying still.

Dr. Nelson puts the back of his hand to Rodney’s forehead and cheeks. “Good, he’s conscious.” He turns to mama. “Mrs. Bowing, could you fetch us a glass of water, and if you have it, a straw, please ma’am?” He watches her nod and move for the kitchen.

I watch mama, too, looking to the house for the first time since being out again, and notice Plum standing on the porch, watching us. She follows mama into the kitchen, coming out with her, but stays on the porch.

Mama gets back to us with one of those fancy handled mason jars, lid, straw, and all. “Here.” She hands it to the doctor, stepping back.

Dr. Nelson holds it up, turning it a bit, and glances back at her.

Mama shrugs, putting out her hands, and then lets them clap as she laces her fingers in front of her. “What? It was clean and ready.” Shrugging her lips, she shakes her head, ponytail swishing behind her.

Dr. Nelson chuckles, shaking his head. “Nothin’, just surprised at how fast you got it out here is all.” He turns to Rodney, rubbing the silicone straw on his lips.

Mama mumbles under her breath. “Raisin’ four kids on a farm you learn to be fast or last.” Eyeing me, she smirks and shrugs.

Grinning, I chuckle to myself, turning back to Rodney. He groans again, lips parting.

Dr. Nelson nods to the bowl. “Refill and replace his rags.” He puts a finger over the top of the straw, pulling it from the lid, and places the end in Rodney’s mouth, letting go.

As I replace the rag on his forehead, I watch the water dribble into Rodney’s mouth and over his chin. He closes his mouth, swallowing a little, and his lips part again.

Dr. Nelson grins, glancing at Mrs. Craine. “There ya go, son.” He does it again, as I replace the rags under his arms. “Good, good.” He locks eyes with me as I move to replace the rags behind his knees. “No need to replace those. I believe he will be alright to keep here, on the far, under watch.” He glances between me, Sarah Grace, and Mrs. Craine. “Cycle his rags and continue water. He should be fine in a few hours or so.” He stands, turning to Sarah Grace. “Alright darlin’, I’m goin’ to need you to let me and Denson here take Rodney inside.” He puts his hands on his hips, shifting his weight, and watches her nod.

Right as Sarah Grace moves to let Rodney’s head down, Wade rounds the corner coming from the fields where I left him, and he stops short, staring at all of us. “Um, what happened?” He spies Rodney, and points at him. “He alright?” Raising his eyebrows, he glances at each of us.

Chuckling, I stand, shaking my head. “Damn Wade, don’t you ever get tired of pullin’ the short straw?” I laugh, walking to him, and put my arm around his shoulders, guiding him over. “You get to carry the ass end.” Patting him, I laugh at his groan. “Come on and help me get him inside to the couch.” I nod to the doctor. “Doc, you’re off the hook!” Smirking, I squeeze Wade again until he pushes me off. “Looks like we got a volunteer.” Sniggering, I move to Rodney’s head.

The doctor chuckles, wiping his head again. “Oh, thank the Lord for that son. I wasn’t sure if my back could take the lift or not.” He glances at the women, and then back to me.

I toss the rags from Rodney to the bowl. “Not a problem doc. It’s Wade here who has the heaviest of the liftin’.” Squatting, I put my hands in his cold, wet arm pits.

Wade squats too, putting Rodney’s legs on his shoulders, and mumbles. “Short straw my ass, ain’t this some shit.” Glaring at me, he rolls his eyes, and shakes his head.

Dr. Nelson holds the cup out, moving it between Sarah Grace and Mrs. Craine. “Which one of you ladies wants the honors?” Raising his eyebrows, his gaze bounces between the two of them.

Sarah Grace raises her eyebrows at Mrs. Craine, putting her hands behind her back.

Mrs. Craine nods, putting out a hand to Sarah Grace. “I believe she should take the first round.” Offering a soft smile, she folds her hands in front of her, standing taller.

Mama walks up behind her, putting a hand on her shoulder. “Now Sandra, I do believe that’s mighty nice of you.” She sniggers. “And a bit unorthodox for you, too.” Looking up at her, mama moves her hair from her face, holding it back from the breeze, and laughs. “Come on, I’ll make you a toddy to calm your nerves, and we can do a puzzle to occupy your hands.” Sliding her hand to the other shoulder, she holds Mrs. Craine, moving her towards the house.

Mrs. Craine stops them short, turning to Sarah Grace. “Please keep a close eye on him, would ya dear?” With that, she holds eye contact, closing her mouth, and turns towards the house with mama.

Dr. Nelson hands the cup to Sarah Grace, turning to me. “Alrighty, well, my job here is done. You have my numbers, so if anythin’ changes or you have questions, feel free to call or text me.” Nodding, he flits a smile at us, turning, and walks off.

I look at Wade, adjusting my grip on Rodney. “Alright, on three. One, two…” On three, we lift him up, and I can’t help but laugh through my teeth as I grunt and strain to keep Rodney’s dead weight up.

Wade huffs and puffs, spit flying from his lips onto Rodney’s jeans. “Man, don’t you dare laugh at me, you son of a bitch. I knew I should’ve gone to the creek instead of comin for food. I’d’ve been safer there.” Gritting his teeth, he does his best to walk with me towards the porch steps.

Sarah Grace giggles at the two of us, and how Rodney’s arms flop with every step. “I have to get this on video.” Pulling out her phone, she records us attempting to bring him up the steps.

Seconds into the recording, I move to go up the second step, and my foot slips. Immediately, I fall on my ass into the steps, and Wade stumbles forward. Rodney’s legs slip off his shoulders, and his back and ass nearly hit the ground, but Wade catches him. All I can do is laugh.

Wade shakes his head, gripping Rodney’s jeans, and huffs. “Man, quick pussyfootin’ around and get his big ass inside. The fucker’s heavy.” Huffing again, he adjusts his grip, stooping, and then lifts him up more.

Waving a hand at him, I attempt to stop laughing and catch my breath, but make the mistake of looking at Sarah Grace, and it all starts up again.

Sarah Grace moves the phone over, stopping on the porch. “He Plum! You think we should help’em?” Putting a hand on her hip, she laughs.

I turn to my right, leaning an elbow on the porch, catching my breath, and watch her.

Plum smirks, turning from me to Sarah Grace, to Wade. “Honestly, I think Wade would rather you just hurry your ass up” She sniggers.

Wade nods over dramatically, and shifts his weight. “Thank you! Somebody understands.” He turns to me. “Now get up ya asshole.” Grunting, he takes a step towards me, pushing Rodney into me.

Rodney groans.

I chuckle.

Plum shifts her weight, feet shuffling over the wood, and the porch creaks. “And honestly, I’m not touching her man’s ass to help.” She turns to Sarah Grace. “I’ll hold the phone if you want to, though.” Holding a huge smile on her face, she shrugs, reaching for the phone over the porch railing.

Sarah Grace laughs hard, walking the phone over to her. “Here, girl, be my guest!” Giggling, she moves towards us.

As they exchange the phone, Wade lets Rodney’s legs drop, speaking low. “Damn it D. fuck this. You can drag him inside.” He moves to walk off, and the kitchen door opens and pops shut.

Mama walks to the top step, pointing a finger at Wade. “Wade Timothy Bowing, you better get your ass back here and help.” Crossing her arms, the bass comes out in her voice, and we all get quiet, quick. “You’re never too old for a whoopin’ and by God’s grace I’ll give it to you.” Her voice lowers to a harsh whisper. “His mama is in that kitchen nerves wracked to hell and back, and I will not let you make that woman worry more for you ploppin’ his body on the ground like that.” She points down at Rodney sprawled on the ground in front of me.

Wade returns, tail between his legs, and ears back, stopping at Rodney’s feet. “Yes ma’am, Aunt Polly. Tell Mrs. Craine I’m sorry.” Taking off his hat, he wipes his forehead, running a hand through his hair, and then puts the hat back on.

I can’t help it, and a snigger escapes before I put a hand over my mouth to stop it.

Mama swats me across the head with a dish towel. “Boy, I’ll whoop you too, you better believe it. Now get Rodney to the livin’ room or else it’s a switch for everyone.” She eyes everyone, then goes inside.

Everyone glances at each other, and I lock eyes with Plum, pointing at her, and speak low. “You got that on video right?” Raising my eyebrows, I smirk. “I need evidence for when I disappear.” Swinging my head to my left, I nod at Wade. “You do too.” Chuckling, I watch him rolls his eyes.

Stooping, he puts Rodney’s legs back on his shoulders. “Shut up, ya prick and pick him up.” He waits for me to get into position. “You owe me soooo big for this one D., it ain’t even funny.” Readying himself, he grips the jeans tight.

Plum moves towards the steps. “He owes you big D? Is that what I just heard?” Arching an eyebrow, her eyes bounce between him and me.

Sarah Grace dies out laughing, putting a hand over her mouth in an attempt to keep it quiet.

I laugh hard enough, my grip loosens, and Rodney slips a little.

Wade bobbles his head. “Oh, Ha Ha…” He turns to me with a snarl. “She’s as bad as you.” Shaking his head, he pauses, and then a huge grin spreads as he laughs. “Let’s just get him inside please, my back is startin’ to hurt.” Shifting around, he watches me get into place.

I mumble under my breath as we pick him back up. “Well, if he didn’t eat so damn much it wouldn’t be a problem.” Straining a little, I make sure to keep my footing.

Wade chuckles. “Well, if your mama didn’t cook so fine, he wouldn’t eat at all.” Laughing, he walks forward.

I step up onto the porch, chuckling, and nod. “Yea, you right… You right.” Grunting, I walk backwards, allowing Wade to make it up the stairs.

Plum holds the door open for us, and when I shake my head, she crosses her arms. “Why?” Moving off the door, she lets it shut with a soft thud.

Wade takes a step towards her. “Yea, D, why?” He adjusts his grip, making sure not to let the legs slide.

I nod behind me. “Front door’s closer and less of a hassle.” I move backwards, getting resistance.

Wade won’t budge. “Closer my ass. Just take him through the kitchen.” He pulls back, staking half a step backward.

I holds my stance. “And let your bull in a china shop ass wreck mama’s knickknacks in the hallway? I don’t think so! I ain’t getting skinned because your Shakira hips will definitely knock somethin over and then lie on it.” Pulling back my direction, he stumbles forward.

Sarah Grace and Plum snigger, moving towards the front door, and Sarah Grace calls out as she walks. “He’s right Wade, you really think mama will be happy if you break Great Grandma’s urn?” She keeps walking, Plum close behind, and their steps thud to silence as they reach the other side.

Wade rolls his eyes, takin a step forward, and I move backward. “Come on, let’s get this over with.” Wattling a bit, we maneuver him around the porch to the front of the house, through the door, and into the living room, all but tossing him onto the couch.

Rodney groans more, head lolling a bit, and his hand slides from his chest, knuckles hitting the floor hard. He groans more, head rolling to his right, and his hat falls off the couch, bill fwacking the floor.

Sarah Grace pushes us aside, putting his hat on the back of the couch, hand on his chest, and rubs his lips with the straw. “Hey baby, you wakin’ up?” Letting a few drops fall into his mouth, she hovers the straw end above his mouth.

We all watch as he swallows, eyes scrunching, and he opens his mouth again.

Sarah Grace turns to us, smirking. “He’s gonna be just fine, and’ll prolly wake up in the next hour or so, just like the doc said.” She turns back to him, sniggering. “Maybe if mama starts cooking supper, the smell will bring him to.” Laughing, she drips more water into his mouth.

We all snigger, and I make for the stairs. “Well, if y’all will excuse me, I’ve got to piss.” With that, I head to the upstairs bathroom.

As my hand touches the knob, I stop at the sound of footsteps coming up the stairs, and look over my shoulder.

Plum’s head pops up above the banister, and she smiles at me. “Hey you.” Moving as quiet as she can, she makes her way over to me, hands behind her back.

I just can’t help myself, and a smile spreads as I slide my hands over her hips and lace my fingers in the small of her back. “Hey you.” Leaning down, I kiss her, pulling her into me, and my heart pounds against my ribs.

Plum’s hands find my face as she lets out a soft moan, and she slips her tongue in my mouth.

Catching the voices downstairs, I slip a hand off her, reaching behind me, and turn the knob. The door clicks free. I move us backwards into the bathroom, turning, and brace against the inside of the door, replacing my hand on her.

Plum lets out a small giggle, pressing into me once more, and her fingers pull at my hair as our kissing becomes more aggressive.

My hands find their way up the back of her shirt and into the back pocket of her jeans. Nails gently running down the skin of her back, and my other palm cupping and squeezing her ass cheek.

Plum moans.

Walking us forward, I slide my hands down, tensing, and put her on the sink. Our lips never parting. Slipping my hands over her hips, thighs, waist, I burry them in her hair. Fingers curling into the mass of hair at the base of her head, and I pull ever so slightly, bringing about another moan.

In the midst of our kissing, the front door slams, and feet stomp their way up the stairs as a familiar voice calls out. “Yea, mama! I’ll be right there, just gotta go to the bathroom first!”

Both of us release each other, turning to the door, and separate as if on fire.

Swinging a fist through the air, I puts my hands on my hips. “Damn it! It’s Luella.” Cutting my eyes at Plum, I grit my teeth.

Plum jerks her head towards me. “I can go out first. Tell her to use the downstairs bathroom.” Biting her thumbnail, she cringes at me.

Wiping my mouth, I scratch my head. “For what reason?” I bounce my attention from her to the door and back. “She’ll be here any second.” At that moment, the floor creaks right on the other side of the door.

Plum rushes to the door, turning the lock, and the knob turns and jiggles. “Some’s in here! Who is it?” She waits with her ear against the door.

Luella lets go of the knob. “Plum? I was expecting Denson. I was warned he may be in there.” She lets out a quick laugh.

Plum lets out a nervous fake laugh of her own, looking dead at me. “Oh, he was, but he left out not too long ago. How’d you miss him?” Rolling her eyes, she looks to the ceiling.

Luella shifts her weight, small shadow moving at the base of the door. “I’ve no damn clue hun, but ok, I’ll wait for Hamilton to come out of the downstairs.” With that, she leaves, stomping back down the stairs.

Plum collapses into the door, squishing the bath robe behind her, and lets out a sighing laugh. “Damn, that was close.” Giggling, she straightens, walking up to me, and puts her arms around my waist.

Smirking down at her, I cup her face in my hands. “We’ll just have to be more careful.” Shifting my gaze from one pale blue eye to the other, I kiss her one more time, reluctant to pull away, but I do. “I don’t know about you, but I want this. I just don’t want to share it just yet. I don’t even know where it will lead to.” Rubbing her cheek with a thumb, I listen to my heart in my ears while I wait for her to respond.

Plum tightens her grip on my waist, offering up a smile, and nods, licking her lips. “I feel the exact same way. I don’t want anything to mess up what we have going on right now. Let’s just see how things go for a while before we tell anyone anything definitive.” Stepping up even closer to me, she raises onto her tiptoes and pecks my lips, letting me go, and slips out the bathroom with a mischievous grin.

As the door clicks closed, I let out a long sigh, turning to the sink, and lean on it with both hands. Hanging my head, I do my best to control my breathing and slow my heart. Looking up into the mirror, I’m met with a red face, and all I can do is smile.

Boy, what have you gotten yourself into? There’s no way they won’t know.

Shaking my head, I turn the knob and splash my face with cold water. Patting dry, I stand tall and exit the bathroom. As I do so, Luella comes back up the stairs, and I stop short.

Luella smirks at me, crossing her arms, and leans on the banister.

Immediately my heart starts up racing again, and I shake my head with a nervous laugh. “What?” Crossing my arms too, I stand taller.

Luella shakes her head. “I can’t believe y’all had to call the vet because Rodney forgot to drink water in this humidity and heat.” Sniggering, she puts her hands on her hips.

Dropping my arms, I let out a breathy laugh. “Yea, Wade wasn’t happy about havin’ to carry his legs either.” I look at the bottom of the stairs. “Mrs. Craine still here? Has he woken up?” Grabbing the banister, I lean against it, turning back to her.

Luella nods. “Yea, he’s comin’ to a little bit at a time.” She stops short, taking in a sharp breath. “Where were you? Everyone told me you came up to the bathroom, but Plum was in there a minute ago.” Furrowing her eyebrows, she looks me over.

Stammering a bit, I shrug. “I, um, I was in my room. Went there first, and when I got to the bathroom, she was in there. Guess she came up after me.” Shrugging again, I cross my arms, heart pounding in my chest.

Luella gets quiet, squinting at me, and then nods once. “Hmm… Alright, well why don’t you help me with the supplies from the co-op and spend some time with your nieces and nephew.” Giving me a side eye, she heads down stairs.

Letting out a huff, I lean on the banister for a minute until mama’s voice hits my ears. “Denson if you don’t get down here and help your sisters Ima skin your hide!” Her voice lowers to inaudible mumbles, and I push off the banister, tromping down to the kitchen.

From the open kitchen door, I see Luella and Desirea pull boxes and smaller items from the bed of her truck. Passing through the doorway, I stop short, bracing myself on the frame as Hamilton and Patrick run in front of me.

Mama calls out to them from the stove. “Y’all stop that runnin’ in my house! You break somethin’ Ima break you!” She hits the wooden spoon in her hand on the lip of the pot in front of her, adjusting the towel on her shoulders, and returns to showing Plum one of her jarring techniques.

Plum holds Lynnie, bouncing her a little, and we lock eyes for a moment, flitting each other a smile, and I move outside to help with the supplies.

Once outside, Desirea turns to me, thrusting a box into my chest, and doesn’t wait for me to grip it before letting go and turning around. “It’s about damn time you came out here.” She pulls feed bags out, dropping them to the ground. “Mama’s about to have an aneurysm. Between Sarah Grace and Mrs. Craine she doesn’t know if she needs to yell at them or have a drink.” Picking up a bag of feed, she slings it on top of the box. “Those go to the barn storage.” She turns away, pulling out five gallon buckets.

Shaking my head, I adjust my grip. “What do you mean storage? How can we afford extra feed right now?” I turn from her to Luella. “We’re barely up on payments as it is.” Shifting my weight, I eye them both with an eyebrow arched.

Luella shrugs, pulling another bag of feed out. “All I know is that when we went to pay, they gave us the total, puttin’ it on the tab, and told us the rest of the tab had been paid in full.” Leaning on the truck bed, she flops a hand at me, pushing off, and moves for the cab.

Furrowing my eyebrows, I mull over the possibilities of how or who could’ve paid that much money.

My first thought is Plum.

By the time all of us put away the supplies, and I do the walk through, alone, it’s time for supper.

After supper, I help mama and Plum clean the dishes while Luella puts the kids to bed, and I hand a plate to Plum to dry, taking in a sharp breath. “Mama?” Reaching into the right side of the sink, I pull another plate out to scrub and rinse.

Mama continues to wipe the stove off. “Mhm? What is it Denson?” She scrubs a little extra on the back left stove eye.

Propping my forearms on the sink, I let my wet hands dangle, and look at her over my shoulder. “How is it we got the tab paid in full at the Co-Op?” Standing tall, I prop myself on my hands against the edge of the sink.

Plum places the plate in the cabinet slower than before, and she crosses her arms, rag in hand, and watches us.

Mama turns to me, hands on her hips, and smirks. “Well, I was gonna let it be a surprise, but Plum has talked to Jonathan Gillroy, and he made us, well me, a website to sell my preserves and knitting and such.” Standing a bit taller, she glances at Plum, and her smirk spreads to a smile. “I’ve sold so many across the state in the last few months, that a few people actually came to the shop and requested them personally.” Her smile grows as she turns to me.

Plum takes a step forward, hands behind her back. “I’ve actually been meaning to talk to you about an idea I’ve had.” She glances and nods to mama. “I mentioned it to Polly in passing a few days ago, but it crossed my mind to make this place an interactive bed and breakfast.” Giving me big puppy dog eyes, she sways a little, waiting for me to respond.

Arching an eyebrow, I take the towel from her hands, and dry mine as I glance between them. “What, exactly, IS an interactive bed and breakfast?” I pause, gaze still bouncing between the two of them. “You mean, like, make them work while they stay here?” Crossing my arms with the towel still in hand, I lean against the sink. “Where would they sleep? How would we get them to work for free? We don’t have the room here to house them.” Shrugging, I take a deep breath, turning from mama to Plum.

Mama puts out a hand to Plum. “Well, this smart cookie here has the grand idea of turning the old silos into mini lodgin’s. We can build small one-room, one bathroom shacks out in one of the pastures close to the house. We can get the less desirable wood from Johnson’s down the road. He always puts it on discount for warp.” She points to Plum again, wagging her finger. “And she’s shown me some from across the south, and with the right prices, we will get free labor as well as income to help the farm. They won’t be doing more than the small stuff on the main part of the farm, but that still opens up some free time for everyone.” She crosses her arms, shrugging with a grin.

Plum hip bumps me. “So, what do you think?” She steps back, propping her elbows on the counter.

Every fiber of my being wants to pull her in and kiss her again, but mama makes it impossible to do it.

Gotta wait.

Turning to each of them, I shrug. “Looks like you ladies have thought of almost everything. But where is the money goin’ to come from to renovate? To put in pipin’ and electricity and such?” Dropping my arms, I prop my hands on the edge of the sink.

Mama swats at me, making me move from in front of the sink cabinet as he puts the cleaner back. “Leave that to us, I’ve already started lookin’ into quick, easy, and cheap ways to renovate. I also have a few favors to ask from Ted down at Johnson’s as well as Dale, and your daddy had some pull with Kenny Brooks to get up to code on any electricity he wanted to pull out here.” Opening the drawer next to the stove, she pulls out a red towel, putting it in the handle of the stove.

Taking in a deep breath, I let it out, staring at the floor for a few seconds. “Well, I guess I’ll leave y’all to it then, just, from now on would y’all keep me in the loop? Please?” Glancing between the two of them, I wait.

Mama laughs, walking towards the porch door. “Of course honey, now you two get to bed, we have a lot to do tomorrow! Good night sweethearts!” With that, she leaves for her house down the way.

Turning to Plum, I smirk, stepping up to her. “Well, now that that we’re alone, finally…” Slipping my hands around her waist, I pull her close.

Plum smiles, slinking her hands over my shoulders and around my neck. “Mmmm…. I’ve been wanting to kiss you so bad since the bathroom.” She curls a finger in the base of my hair.

Chills move over my back and shoulders, and I can’t help but smile. Leaning down, I press my lips to hers, arms wrapping around her, and I pull her into me tight.

Plum’s arms slip farther around my neck as she rises on her tip toes, and she tugs at my hair, letting out a soft moan.

Pulling her away from the counter, I move my hands down, cupping her ass cheeks, and lift her onto the counter. She lets out a quick yelp, and I grin, laughing a little, and kiss her harder.

Plum wraps her legs around my waist, sliding her feet up and down my legs, griding against me, and claws at my shoulders as she tugs more of my hair.

My hands find their way to the bottom edge of her shirt, fingers slipping up under, and squeeze her waist and claw at her lower back. Her moans make me tingle and press against her harder. Bringing a hand up, I grab at the base of her hair, turning her head to the side, and kiss down her jaw and neck, giving her shoulder a little nibble.

Plum moans a bit louder, legs gripping me, and she grabs at my shirt.

Growling a bit, I kiss down her collar bone to the top of her breast just above the first button of her shirt.

Plum’s hands move down my back, to the top of my pants, and her fingers slide along the inside of them to my belt buckle, and she pulls at it, taking the end out of the loops.

A rumbling comes from outside, and gravel crunches from the driveway. Headlights flash through the house as the rumbling quiets a bit.

Plum pushes me away.

I turn towards the windows at the side of the house. “Who the fuck is that?” Glancing down I fix my belt as I move for the door, grabbing my pistol from the drawer below the microwave.

Plum hops down from the counter, following close behind.

Loading a bullet into the chamber, I put my finger to the side of the trigger, and hold it behind me as we move towards the vehicle. “Hey! Who’s here?” Getting closer, I see a figure sitting on a jacked up F150, and the figure throws something at the house. “What the fuck are you doin’ here?” Stopping at the end of the house, I squint, making out Joe Bland sitting on the hood of his truck. “Joe? The fuck you doin’ here this late?” Glancing over my shoulder, I put up a hand to Plum to stay back as I move to the ground.

Music blares over the suped up engine, and he takes a sip from a can, throwing it at the house. “Desirea! Open your window! Come on baby! Come talk to me, please?” Burping, he throws another can. “Damn it Desirea! What do I have to do?” Sliding from the hood, he puts out his arms, staring at her bedroom window.

With caution, I put out my free hand and move closer to him. “Joe, you need to leave. You’re drunk. And Desirea obviously doesn’t want to talk to you.” Stopping a few feet away, I keep my hand out, gun behind me, and watch him stagger in front of his truck.

At that moment, Desirea opens her window, leaning out. “What the fuck Joe!? I’ve told you I don’t want you. What part of that don’t you understand? We hand a one, ONE, lousy drunken one night stand and you keep following me. Get it through your thick redneck skull! I. Don’t. Want. You!” She looks down at me. “Denson, can you please get him to go home?” Turning back to Joe, she laughs. “Or do I need to get Plum to kick his ass again?” Standing up, she crosses her arms.

Joe turns to me, swaying, and bows up. “What? What’re you gonna do, big D?” His words slur, and he wipes his mouth.

Standing tall, I move my right hand, revealing my gun. “Joe, if you don’t leave right now, I’ll call the cops.” Keeping my distance and my eyes on him, I tap the pistol against my hip.

Desirea shines her phone down at us. “Joe, I’ve already dialed. All I gotta do is hit ‘call’. If you don’t wanna ride in the back of a cruiser, then you need to leave.” She hovers her thumb over the dial button.

Joe points at her. “Fuck you Desirea! You’re not even worth it, you skank bitch!” He staggers backwards, falling into the grill of his truck.

Taking a step forward, I point at him, yelling. “Hey! Fucktard! Get in your limp dick truck and get the fuck off my property! No one talks to my sister like that!” My grip tightens on the gun, making it shake a little at my side.

Joe laughs, standing up, and turns to me. “Your sister is a fuckin’ slutty teasin’ whore. Who hasn’t she fucked in town?” He laughs again, stumbling towards me, and eyes the gun. “You gonna shoot me D? Really?” Spitting into the gravel, he growls, wiping his mouth, and gives me a come-at-me smirk.

Around this time, blue lights flash and a siren gets louder as the sheriff cruiser comes up the drive.

Glancing around, I notice mama making her way across the porch toward Plum.

The sheriff deputy exits his cruiser, hand on his pistol, and approaches me and Joe. “What’s goin’ on here Denson?” He stops between me and the truck, glancing between Joe and me.

I nod to Joe. “Hey Josh, he’s drunk and disorderly, throwin’ shit at my house, and bein’ distasteful towards my sister.” I nod to the house, pointing my free hand to Desirea.

Josh turns to Joe. “Joe, I think it’s time you left.” He pauses, lowering his head, and arches an eyebrow. “Don’t you?” Putting out his hands, he shrugs, then places his hand back on his pistol.

Joe snarls. “Not until that bitch comes out ta tall to me.” He slings a finger towards Desirea.

Taking half a step forward, I cut my free hand through the air. “Damn Joe, she doesn’t want to!” Letting my hand slap my thigh, I wipe my mouth, leaving my hand on my chin.

Josh notices my gun, putting a hand out to me. “Denson, you mind putting the gun away?” He leans his head towards me, arching his eyebrow again.

Rolling my eyes, I nod, tucking it into the back of my paints, putting my hands up, and take a few steps back.

Mama calls out from the Porch. “Josh, if you don’t get him off my property we hold every right to use force ourselves.” She stands at the top of the steps, staring down at us.

Josh puts out a hand to her, turning to the cruiser, and nods. “I understand where you’re comin’ from Mrs. Polly, and we will take care of the situation.” Nodding to the cruiser again, he turns back to us.

The passenger door opens, and his partner gets out from the car, walking up to us. “Denson.” He stops next to Josh, nodding to me.

I nod back. “Noah.” Crossing my arms, I watch them approach Joe.

Joe laughs, swinging on Josh.

Josh dodges, catching his fist, and pulls it to Joe’s back, turning him in the process, and pins him against the truck’s hood. “Joe, hate to do this buddy, but you’re goin’ to the holdin’ cell tonight. That and a cold steal bed should sober you up by mornin’.” Holding him down, Noah slips cuffs on his wrists, and they both take him to the cruiser.

Noah returns to the truck, calling out to Josh. “I’ll follow you and take his truck to the station!” Turning back to us, he nods. “Y’all get back to a pleasant night.” He locks eyes with mama. “And Mrs. Polly, I look forward to your lovely voice in church tomorrow.” With that, he climbs into the truck, cranks it, and they leave.

Turning around, I look up at Desirea. “You sure know how to pick ‘em Dezzy.” Smirking at her flipping me the bird, I shake my head, and move for the porch. “Mama how’d you know to call the cops?” I open the kitchen door, holding it for Plum, and pull the gun from my pants, returning it to the drawer.

Mama holds her head up high. “Motherly intuition.” She smirks, giggling a bit, and shakes her head. “Oh, come now, I hadn’t made it inside my front door before he came barrelin’ into the drive.” She flings a finger towards her house, and then flops a hand out towards the driveway.

All three of us snigger, and mama heads home as Plum and I head inside.

Plum stops in the door way of the kitchen and hallway, turning to me. “You think she saw us?” Leaning her shoulder against the frame, she crosses her arms, and smirks at me.

Heart racing, I run a hand through my hair, leaving it on my neck, and absently search the floor. “Uh, well, not gonna say no, but I seriously doubt it.” Scratching my neck, I let out a nervous chuckle, and step up to her, taking her hands. “But if it worries you, we can sneak away from the windows next time.” Chuckling more, I watch that gorgeous smile of her spread across her face as she squeezes my hands.

Plum pushes off the frame, squeezing my hands one last time, locking eyes with me, and raises up on her tiptoes. “Deal. Just ‘til we’re ready to tell them. I want you to myself for a bit longer.” Scrunching her face a bit, she raises up a teensy bit more and lands a peck on my lips before letting me go, and then makes her way towards the stairs.

As she moves up the stairs, I lean against the frame, watching her every step, and my heart pounds against my chest. Damn, it’s been a long ass time since I’ve had butterflies in the stomach and my heart banging in my chest. Taking in a deep breath, I let it out hard, pushing off the frame, and head to bed.

• • •

Sunday, two weeks later, we all walk the streets of downtown as it’s been shut down for the last day of the annual county faire this weekend. Tent shops line the streets. People flood the sidewalks. Rides and games fill the large parking lots.

Plum walks with Hamilton, and the breeze flutters the bottom of her blue and white polka dot sundress around her knees. Bare tanned shoulders glowing in the setting sunlight. Little whisps of hair ticking at her smiling face. I haven’t been able to take my eyes off her all day. She locks eyes with me, and takes my breath away.

Hamilton pulls her arm, pointing to a balloon dart game. “Plum, look! I want the minion! Will you win me the minion?” She turns to her, holding Plum’s hand with both of her own, tugging a bit more. “Please? Please, Please?!” She gives Plum her biggest and best puppy dog eyes.

Plum laughs, glancing at me, and then turns to Luella. “If it’s ok with your mama for you to have another toy.” She turns wide eyes to Luella’s smirk.

Luella shrugs a shoulder, talking through the side of her mouth to Plum, looking at Hamilton. “It’s your money you’ll be losin’ hun.” Winking, she turns to Hamilton. “Don’t go crazy with it baby girl. You have plenty of toys, so if you don’t get one, don’t be upset, alright?” Smiling at Hamilton, she turns to me, pointing a finger. “Keep an eye on her and make sure she doesn’t go overboard. I’m gonna take Patrick to the train.” Giving me a thumbs up, she puts Lynnie in my arms and turns to him and mama holding Patrick’s hand. “Come on buddy, let’s go ride the train!” She grabs his other hand, swinging it a little.

Patrick yells out. “Yay! Train!” He hops a few times, squeezing their hands, and looks between her and mama.

Bouncing Lynnie, I turn to Plum, putting out a hand towards the game. “After you ladies.” Smiling, I wink at Hamilton, and wait for them to take the lead.

Plum looks down at Hamilton, putting out her hand, and giggles.

Hamilton squeals, pulling on Plum’s hand, and all but drags her towards the game.

Chuckling to myself, I adjust Lynnie in my arms, following them over.

The carnie standing behind the game table steps up to it, putting one hand out to us with the other out to the backboard. “Welcome! Step up! For five dollars you can throw three darts to win a prize!” He holds up three darts to Hamilton.

Hamilton turns to Plum, grinning, and Plum takes the darts, handing the man a five.

The carnie steps back, taking the money, and stuffs it into his pocket. “Hit the balloons and continue your way to a prize. The more balloons you hit, the bigger the prize you get.” He props himself against the prize section, and watches.

Plum aims, throwing, and hits a blue balloon, making it let out a loud pop.

Lynnie jumps in my arms, turning towards the sound, and I bounce her, stepping up behind Hamilton. “Hammy, you gonna let her hit all of ‘em for ya?” Cutting my eyes at her, I wink, smirking.

Hamilton smiles, holding onto the game table, and bounces in place, turning to Plum. “Plum, can I try?” Wide eyes and huge smile, she stares up at Plum, waiting.

I watch the two of them, as Plum crouches to her height, holding the dart’s point, and she spins the plastic fletchings in front of her. “It’s very sharp. Hold this end.” She points to the fletchings. “Aim, and throw. If you miss, it’s ok, we have another try.” Nodding once, she grins, continuing to hold the dart up.

Hamilton smirks, one hand on her hip, and reaches out for the dart. “I’m not a baby. I know how to handle sharp things.” Her fingers get closer to the fletching.

Plum snatches it away, holding it behind her. “That may be, Hamilton, but if you’re going to be a sassy pants about it, I’m going to just throw them all.” Raising her eyebrows, she lowers her hand, eyeing Hamilton dead on.

Hamilton turns back to me, all expectant, and I shrug, bouncing Lynnie in my arms. “She’s right Hammy. There’s nothin’ I can do.” Lynnie lets out a squeal, smacking me in the face with the lovie in her hand, and I scrunch my face, shaking my head.

Hamilton and Plum both laugh, and Hamilton turns back to her. “I’m sorry, I’ll be careful, I promise.” Nodding hard a couple times, she smiles at Plum.

Plum looks past her at me with a grin, and hands the dart to Hamilton. “Remember, it’s ok if you don’t hit it.” Standing behind her, she crosses her arms, eyeing the carnie watching them both from the side.

Raising her hand, Hamilton throws as hard as she can, missing a balloon by a frog’s hair. She stomps, throwing her fists down, and growls. Poking out her lip, she turns to Plum.

Giving her a soft grin, Plum puts a hand on her shoulder, and holds out the other dart in her palm. “One more try, but it’s ok. We can do another game later.” Bobbing her hand up and down, she watches Hamilton’s face perk up a bit

Hamilton starts to snatch the dart, then pauses at Plum’s arching eyebrow, and so she takes it slowly from her palm with an apologetic shrug and grin. Turning back to the balloons, she takes her time, aims, and then throws.

Two loud pops ring out with milliseconds between them.

Lynnie jumps again, hitting me with her lovie, and starts to cry.

Hamilton squeals and claps, jumping up and down, and turns to Plum almost screaming out her words. “Did you see that! I got two! TWO!” She holds out two fingers to Plum, smiling ear to ear.

Plum nods, giving her a high five. “That’s my girl.” Smiling, she giggles, hugging Hamilton, and turns to the carnie.

Bouncing Lynnie more, I pat her back, holding her to me. “Ssshhh… It’s alright baby girl. It was just a balloon. Sssshhh.” Kissing her head, I twist and bounce more, eyes landing on Plum grinning at me, and I can’t help but chuckle a bit. “What?” Continuing to rock, I hold my eyes on her.

Plum shakes her head, holding her grin. “You’re just adorable with her.” Crossing her arms, she bites her bottom lip, and then mouths to me. “I want to kiss you so bad right now. You looks so sexy.” Biting her bottom lip again, she lets her lip slide from her teeth as she turns back to the carnie.

The carnie steps up to us, putting out a hand to the small prizes. “Well, you can take your pick of the small prizes, or for five more dollars you can take your chance at three more balloons and get a bigger prize.” He fans his hand upwards at the larger stuffed animals and characters hanging above us.

Hamilton’s eyes widen as she scans all of them, and then she turns to me, but I point at Plum, so she whips around to her with her best beggars face.

Plum scrunches her lips to one side, raising the opposite eyebrow, and shakes her head. “Small prize here, another different game later.” She pauses, staring at Hamilton. “Deal?” Putting her hands on her hips, she doesn’t blink.

Hamilton frowns for a second, mulls it over, and then smiles, nodding. “You drive a hard bargain, but deal.” Putting out her hand, she waits for Plum to take it, and then shakes with a giggle.

Hamilton picks a small minion with a banana and one eye, thanking the man, and we walk off.

Falling back next to Plum, I talk low. “I’m gonna need you to teach me how you get her to agree so easily. Usually it takes a much bigger bribe from me.” Grinning, I watch her laugh, and adjust Lynnie in my arms.

Hamilton continues to walk as she talks, not looking back. “Once you establish you’re an easy target, it gets harder to shake me. Your bribes will just keep getting’ bigger from here on out mister.” She holds out the toy, shaking it a bit, and yells out. “Banana!” Then hugs it to herself, still never turning back to us.

Plum and I can only look at each other in astonishment until we both burst out into laughter, with Hamilton joining in.

As we make our way through the faire, we pass Patrick on the train with mama standing in line watching him ride with the other kids. The smile on his face says it all. mama talks to Luella and a man walks past them with a little girl at his side wearing a bright pink tutu and fairy wings.

Mama points to him and cuts her eyes at Luella with a smirk.

Luella pushes her shoulder, shaking her head.

Mama must’ve suggested she ask him out. Chuckling, I shake my head, watching mama egg her on.

Turning back, I watch Plum swing Hamilton’s arm and them giggling over the stuffie. All I can do is smile at the two of them. Glancing down at Lynnie, I watch her marvel at all the lights and sounds. Her eyes dart from place to place, head wobbling, and she puts her teether toy in her mouth. As we make our way to the middle of the faire, we pass the strong man’s bell game, and the carnie calls me out, pointing at Plum.

The carnie speaks loud and obnoxiously. “You, there, sir! Yes, you with the lovely wife and children!” He puts out his hands to the game.

By this time, mama and Luella have joined with Patrick.

I stop, adjusting Lynnie in my arms again. “Yea?” Glancing at Plum, I can’t help but grin that he thinks she’s my wife.

Plum matches my grin with a small nudge of her elbow into my arm.

The carnie eyes us, and then Hamilton. “Wouldn’t you want to win a prize for your lovely ladies?” He holds out the hammer to me. “Five dollars says you can’t hit the bell and win them a prize.” Bouncing his eyebrows, he locks eyes with me.

Rolling my eyes, I hand Lynnie off to her mama, taking the hammer, and speak low. “Shouldn’t be a problem, the things are rigged, so if you hit hard it doesn’t work.” Chuckling, I get ready to hit, glancing at them all, and wink at Hamilton who grins back at me.

Mama crosses her arms, calling out. “Quit debunkin’ it so you can hit and lose already!” Smiling, she giggles with the crowd’s laughter.

From the distance, Rodney yells out. “You got this D! Stay focused!” He claps, and the crowd laughs louder.

Shaking my head, I turn back to the game, take the hammer in hand, and let the handle slide just like the axe every winter. The hammer comes down onto the pad a bit harder than I meant to, and the ball rises inches away from the bell, falling back down.

The crowd lets out a collective aww with muttering and light laughter.

I raise a hand, flapping it at them. “That was a warm up! One more try!” Giving them a toothy grin, my eyes land on Plum, and I turn back.

Lifting the hammer, once again, I let it down with less pressure, and everyone watches on as the ball rises, hitting the bell loud.

The crowd cheers as I point to a little prize unicorn, and I turn to everyone grinning. Holding up the prize, I walk over to Plum and at the last minute, hand it to Hamilton with a chuckle.

Plum giggles, shaking her head, and crosses her arms as she smiles at me.

Mama walks up next to her, smirking, and eyes us before walking up to Hamilton. “Such a cute prize Uncle D got for you Hamilton.” She pauses, looking the cheap toy over. “You wanna go get some cotton candy or a funnel cake?” She reaches out for Hamilton’s hand as her eyes widen and she nods aggressively.

Grinning at them as mama takes her hand, I turn to Plum, nodding ahead, and put out a hand in front of me. “Would, you, like some cotton candy or a funnel cake?” Letting my hand drop, I glance at the food stand near the music stage, and wait.

Nodding a few times with a light giggle and grin, Plum walks ahead of me a few steps until I catch up.

At the food stand, we wait off to the side a bit, looking over the colorful picture menu.

Plum holds her chin, tapping her finger against her lips, and hums as she mulls over her options.

The line of people moves one at a time. One after the other. After the other.

The man behind the counter points to us, speaking over the crowd. “Y’all ready to order?” Leaning his fists on the counter, he glances between the two of us.

Plum glances at me, resting her finger over her lips, and nods to the menu. “Order for me. You know what I like.” Shrugging a shoulder, she smirks, crossing her arms over her chest.

Shrugging, I nod my head to the stand, stepping up to the window, and point as I choose. “Yea, give me, an apple pie funnel cake and one sweet and one unsweet tea.” Reaching to my back pocket, I pull out my wallet and pay.

The guy turns around and hands the order slip to the cook and turns to the next person in line.

I turn around to Plum, putting out my hands, and spy mama in the line a few folks back with Hamilton, and she grins at me. Rolling my eyes at her, I turn around and stand next to Plum with my arms crossed.

Plum watches the band playing “Drinkin’ Bone” and all the dancers, and points, leaning closer to me. “You think Wade has the two left feet, or his dance partner?” She points to the little red head dancing with him.

I can’t help but laugh, shaking my head, and swipe the toe of my boot along the grass and dirt. “Naw, it’s Wade.” I pause, chuckling, and glance at her. “Poor ole girl.” Slinging my head towards her, I grin. “That’s Tammy Lynn Johnson, the town’s best ballet dancer and county line dancin’ champ.” Shrugging, I stand tall, watching them do their best on the dance floor. “What she’s doin’ dancin’ with Wade, I’ll never know.” Chuckling again, I shake my head to the ground, turning to the food stand, and make eye contact with the guy holding our food, and move for it.

Turning around, I hand her her tea, and hold the cake with my own tea wait for an open table. “So, you said pick.” I point to the apple pie funnel cake. “Did I do good?” Arching an eyebrow, I watch her.

Plum’s face lights up as she eyes the funnel cake. “Oh, spot on.” Raising her smile to me, she puts her straw between her lips, and sips. “Even got me unsweet tea. Damn.” She giggles. “Didn’t think you paid me that much attention.” Smiling more, she takes another sip, grinning at me.

Chuckling, I shrug. “I notice a lot more shit than I let on to.” Nodding towards the bench tables, I take a side step towards them. “Let’s go get a good seat to watch him fumble.” Grinning, I let her go first to choose her side.

Settling into our seats, I set the cake in between us, taking a sip of my tea. “Quite a pair ain’t they?” Pointing towards them, I snigger.

Plum sniggers too, nodding, and takes a sip of her tea. “That they are.” Giggling, she props on her fist, watching them dance.

Turning, I watch them dance, and can’t help but laugh at how Wade fumbles around Tammy Lynn, boots doing his best not to trample over her open toed sandals. “She chose the wrong shoes to dance with him.” Chuckling, I sip my tea, glancing at her.

Plum pulls a bit of cake off, watching me watch them, and grins. “You jealous of his moves?” Popping the piece of cake in her mouth, she holds her grin as she chews.

Arching an eyebrow, I cut an eye at her, and smirk over my shoulder. “You seriously gonna ask me that?” Turning towards her, I rest my forearms on the table, eyeing the apple slices, and pluck one.

Plum giggles. “I seriously just asked you that.” She pulls off more cake, rubbing the powder from her fingers, but there is some left on her lip.

Chuckling, I shake my head at the table, and then wipe the powder from her lip with my thumb, loving the surprise on her face. “You wanna go show him how it’s really done?” Plucking another apple slice, I lock eyes with her, putting it in my mouth, and suck the cinnamon juice from my finger and thumb.

Plum’s eyes flit between mine and my lips, and she smirks. “Only if you’re up for it.” Holding her gaze on me, she leans forward, pulling her bottom lip between her teeth.

Leaning back, I can’t help but chuckle. “I knew you’d get addicted to my moves.” Pausing, I let out another chuckle, and watch her laugh.

Shaking her head, Plum slides from her seat, putting out a hand. “Well then, Dirty Dancing, you ready to cut a rug?” Her last few words come out on the edge of a light southern accent, and she smiles.

Unable to hold it back, I smile from ear to ear, and take her hand, leading her to the dance floor. “After this, we need to find a corner.” With a chuckle, I wink at her as we reach the dance floor, falling in line with the music and other dancers.

Plum has a permanent smile as she moves in time with me.

Glancing around, something nudges my arm, and I come face to face with Wade who nods to Plum and winks at me with a smirk. Shaking my head, I can’t help but grin, and when I turn to my left, I lock eyes with mama standing with Luella, Rodney, and his mama.

Rodney nods at me, grinning, and nudges his mama, pointing a finger at us, and she smiles.

Mama crosses her arms, smirking at us, and rocks on her heels.

Damn it.

I know that look, and I’m getting an earful when we get home. But you know what? I don’t care right now. I have the pleasure of a lovely and beautiful woman’s company, and I couldn’t be happier.

Before we can leave the dance floor, the band starts up “Keeper of the Stars”, and Plum steps up to me, slinking her hands over my shoulder to the base of my neck, and I find my hands slipping around her hips and waist. The way her eyes sparkle from the multicolored lights, yellow tinting her skin, making it glow, it takes my breath away. Captivated, I all but forget where we are, and then she lays her head on my shoulder, and I literally stop breathing. Lavender scent from her hair moves over me in waves, and I close my eyes, swaying in place, unwilling to allow this moment to end. But it does, and her head lifts at the last note of the song, and I watch her lean away, arms still around my neck. Taking in a deep breath, I stare into her eyes, a shit eating grin plastered on my face, and my heart threatens to burst from my chest at the speed of light.

This is it.

Right here.

I love her.

And the words catch in my throat as my lips part to form the three simple words. Fear sets in, and my mouth goes dry.

Mama steps up to us as Plum takes a step back, arms going with her, and mama rests a hand on Plum’s shoulder. “May I cut in? Not often an old woman gets the opportunity to dance with her son.” She gives Plum one of her broadest, most polite I-need-time-to-talk-to-my-son smiles, turning to me.

Plum takes another step back, putting out her hands to me with a fleeting grin. “He’s all yours Mrs. Polly.” Glancing at me, she puts her hair behind her ear, offering a blush and sheepish grin before walking off towards Luella and the kids.

The band starts up again with a heel kicking George Straight number, and mama goes right into it while keeping time with me. “You need to marry that girl.” She raises an eyebrow at my eyeroll, and jerks her head to me as I spin her. “I mean it boy. I see the way you look at her. I know love when it’s in front of me. And yer daddy would say the same thing.” She raises both eyebrows, glaring at me as we box step.

I can’t help but laugh. “What makes you think I love her let alone look at her a certain way?” Turning us in a circle, we jump and shuffle, and I arch an eyebrow at her.

Mama smirks. “Boy, we old southern women may be hardheaded and sly, but we know love. How it works, where to put it, and especially how it looks.” The song ends, and she stands straight, looking up at me with both hands on either side of my face. “And you, my darlin’ son, have been struck by cupid’s arrow. It’s written all over you. Has been since the first week she stayed with us.” Giving my face a slight squeeze and wiggle, she pats my cheek a bit harder than expected, and walks off towards everyone.

Standing in the middle of the dance floor, I can’t help but watch Plum greet Mama. The way they all light up at Plum’s presence, especially the kids. Mama’s words echo in my brain, and it’s as if time stands still, and all I see is her, and everything feels… right.

The rest of the night consists of a few more rides, a lot of faire food, and watching Wade and Rodney fight for the title of pie eating champion for the twelfth year in a row. It’s been back and forth each year since high school, and it never gets old watching them make complete and total fools of themselves.

Now that everyone has had their fun, we load up sleepy children and head home. The ride in my truck is a lot quieter than usual. Plum plays solitaire on her phone in the back with a sleepy Hamilton, while mama rides up front with me. Neither of us continues our talk from earlier, and neither of us has much else to say otherwise. To be honest, it’s a bit tense.

Once we arrive home, the last of the caravan to park, mama gets out with a wink and takes Lynnie from Luella, and nods for Rodney to get Hamilton while Luella takes Patrick, and they all go inside without a word, leaving me and Plum standing outside my truck.

Shrugging, I turn to her with a crooked grin, and then glance up at the stars. “Gotta love clear country skies.” Letting out a small sigh, I lower my gaze back to her, and she smiles.

Stepping closer to me, Plum slips an arm around mine, turning her gaze up to the stars, and nuzzles into me. “You wanna stargaze from the barn loft?” Tilting her head up at me, she gives me pouty eyes. “Been promising it for a time, and it’s either raining or cloudy or no time before bed.” Poking out her lip, she holds her gaze.

I can’t help it, I laugh and nudge her a bit. “Yea, not time like the present. C’mon.” Taking her hand, I lead us to the barn, letting her climb first up the ladder, and wait until she’s up top to climb myself.

Can’t help but catch a glimpse under her dress as she makes the last step, and my cheeks get hot from her lack of panties. Shaking my head at the floor, I grin, putting my hands on the rung in front of me, and make my way up with a chuckle.

Plum meets me up top, arms crossed, and smiles. “What’s got you all grins?” Rubbing her arms up and down, she holds her smile on me, glancing at the floor.

Shrugging, I shake my head again, stepping up to her, and place trembling hands on her shoulders. “I don’t know, maybe the fact that we’re completely alone for the first time since you moved in.” My eyes flit between hers. “And I can do this.” Without giving her time to respond, I pull her to me, leaning down, and our lips meet.

Soft at first, and then she falls into the kiss. Falls into me. And I wrap my arms around her, holding her there for a forever long embrace.

Plum’s arms slip from between us, moving around me. Hands on my back, she sinks her nails into me as she slips her tongue in my mouth, moaning.

Such a soft enticing moan.

My hand finds her neck, and then her hair, and I pull.

And she does it again, pressing farther into me.

Losing my breath, I move away for a quick relief from oxygen deprivation.

Plum pulls back, breathless, and offers a sheepish grin. “I thought we were stargazing.” Cheeks flushed, she looks between men and the loft window in spurts.

Taking a deep breath, I smile, putting out a hand to the loft window. “After you, darlin’” Smile broadening, I watch her nod and smile back as she turns, rubbing an arm.

Licking her lips, Plum makes her way to the edge, careful of her dress, and sits with her feet dangling. “The moon is gorgeous tonight. And not a cloud to be seen for miles.” She scans the sky, eyes widening at the amount of stars in the sky.

With a small grunt, I sit beside her, boot thumping the wood, and I lean against the frame. “Sure is…” I turn to her, taking in how the moonlight dances across her skin, and how it twinkles in her eyes as she turns her gaze on me. “Not as gorgeous as you, though.” My breath catches in my lungs at the sight of her wide eyes and silence, and I clear my throat.

Plum bursts into a giggle, pushing my shoulder. “Denson, that’s the cheesiest thing you’ve ever said to me.” A blush creeps across her cheeks that even the darkest of nights couldn’t hide from the way it glows in the moonlight, and she puts a stray hair behind her ear as she turns back to the sky once again.

I can’t take my eyes off her as the words rush from my lips on the tails of a whisper. “I love you Plum Dahling.” My gaze never wavers as I watch her jerk her head towards me.

Plum lets out the smallest of whispers as well, eyes searching my face. “What did you just say?” Wide eyes bounce back and forth between mine, and her lips part ever so slightly with a gentle quiver.

A strong silence looms between us, my heartbeat the only sound I hear until my mouth remembers how to work. “You heard me missy.” I pause for a split second. “I love you.” Pushing off the frame, I lean towards her, caressing her cheek with the back of my hand. “Took me a while to figure it out, but I know what I feel, and it’s not goin’ away.” Thumb rubbing over her smooth skin, I watch the twinkles dance in her eyes as they begin to water.

Laying a hand over mine and pressing it to her cheek, Plum smiles at me with a sigh. “What do want me for? I’ve got so much baggage you’d think I was an airport.” She lets out a soft, breathy laugh mixed with a small sniffle.

I offer a gentle grin. “Did your stubborn ass not hear a word I just said?” Holding my grin, I raise an eyebrow at her until she lets out another breathy giggle. “We all come with baggage, some more extensive than others.” I pause. “But, the way I feel about you? How your smile lights up my world. Voice soothes my soul. And a touch that brings life back into my heart.” I pause again, taking note of her tears edging to fall. “You’ve become my comfort, my haven, my world, and every minute you’re gone I’m wishing you were near me. Hell, my whole family wanted to keep you before I knew I did.” Chuckling, I wipe a tear as it rolls down her cheek when she giggles. “You’ve become my whole everything, and I don’t see a life for me without you.” Growing silent, I watch her blink, and I do my best to keep up with the tears that fall and roll down her face.

Sniffling a couple times, Plum dabs her finger at her eyelashes, letting the remaining tears gather at her fingertips, and she flings them aside. “I was so scared to say it first, but I love you too Denson.” She gives me the biggest smile. “There is one thing you should know before we continue…” She lets out a quick little yelp as my lips press against hers, having only heard those few amazing words, and then she relaxes, body melting into my touch.

Whatever it is, it can wait. Sliding my hands around her waist, I pull her to me, strengthening this kiss that has me lightheaded already. Her hands find my shoulders, neck, hair. She pulls, and a grunting moan escapes my lips. A sound I didn’t know I was capable of making. She uncrosses her feet, shifting, and her shoes bang against the barn. With great hesitation, I pull myself away, catching my breath. Holding up a finger, I put out my hands to her, helping her up, and move her to a corner of the loft behind several bales. Moving fast, I make my way down the ladder, grabbing a tack blanket off a saddle, and bring it back up, laying it at her feet.

Plum looks from the blanket to my outstretched hand, biting her bottom lip, and takes my hand, joining me on the thick fabric.

Laying us on our sides, I caress every curve of her body as we kiss. The touch of her lips on mine sends jolts of electricity through me. Chills flow with every brush of her fingertips on my skin. My fingers make their way down her thigh, to her knee, to the hem of her dress, and the tips rub in circles, tickling at the idea of moving farther up.

Plum slips her hand below my shirt, squeezing and digging her nails into me. Dipping and swirling her tongue around mine, she pulls my bottom lip into her mouth, giving it a nibble.

I can’t control it. A rush of heat moves through me from head to toe, and my jeans become increasingly uncomfortable. Moving my kisses to her jaw, along her neck, to the where crook meets her shoulder, my hand slinks itself along the smoothness of her thigh, reaching her hip, and I stop. Pulling away, I glance from her bare hip back to her glittering eyes, and watch her smirk, confirming my thoughts of her being pantyless. Another wash of heat, and I lock our lips together once again, and roll her on top of me. My hands explore her from the base of her head to her squeezable hips and ass. Her lips so warm, soft, and luscious. Her kiss so delicious I crave more.

Plum rocks back and forth over me, kissing along my jaw and neck. Her light moans in my ears send even more chills down the right side of my body.

I growl, grabbing her hips, and rock her harder against me. “How far do you want to go?” Leaning up, I nibble her ear.

Plum speaks through a moan. “As far as you’re willing.” With that, her hands find my belt hidden under her dress, and she releases me of my discomfort.

• • •

After what seemed like hours of our bodies becoming one, we lie on the blanket, cuddling naked, a bit sweaty and sticky, and I stroke her hair as she tickles her fingertips across my chest and stomach.

Plum walks her fingers down to my bellybutton. “You know, you interrupted me with that amazing kiss, right?” Doing her best to look up at me, she pokes a finger inside it, making me jump.

Chuckling, I look down at her, reaching to pull out bits of hay from her hair. “I know. I knew whatever it was, it could wait, and so now you can finish your thoughts. I apologize.” Grinning down at her, I flick a piece, grabbing another, and fidget with it as I wait for her words.

Plum gets real silent, resting her hand on my chest near her chin. “So, you remember the first night I ate at your house?” She circles a fingertip around my nipple, waiting for me to answer.

Heart sinking at the memory of how I tried to run her off using Mama, and I nod. “Yea…” My heartbeat quickens with guilt even though it backfired in the best way.

Plum takes in a deep breath, letting her hand rest again. “Well, do you remember me saying I moved here because of personal problems? And how your mama sort of wanted to probe more?” She falls silent.

So silent, the frogs and owls’ voices fill the barn.

Nodding, I run my fingers along her arm. “Yea?” Swallowing hard, I shift against the blanket, fingers stopping.

Plum clears her throat. “Well, the reason I moved out here is… Well…” She shifts against me, turning her hand up, fingers spread. “There’s this pers –” She stops short, freezing in place as the barn doors creak open.

Giggling and laughter fill the barn, and a female voice whispers. “C’mon, we don’t have long before someone notices your truck out there. D don’t miss anythin’.” Another giggle, and feet shuffle over wood.

Damn it. Desirea. Really? Take him out back in the woods somewhere. Like the pond. Damn.

Rolling my eyes, I put a hand over my face, swiping it down, and let it linger over my mouth.

Plum lifts her head, looking at me, and I put a finger to my mouth.

A male voice, one I don’t recognize, whispers back. “What about we get lost up in the hay loft?” He grunts, making her giggle again.

Desirea lets out a sigh. “Nah, yesterday I found a copperhead up there, which is weird considerin’ we usually have the friendly kind more. Scared the shit outa me, anyway off topic.” More shuffling feet.

The guy laughs, taking a couple loud steps back. “Fuck that! I don’t want my ass bit in the middle of everythin’!” He laughs again.

Desirea laughs through a groan. “Fine… take me to the woods. D has a closed off deer stand a couple miles into the property. I’ll show ya. You can either go up there or put the air mattress tent in the bed.” She laughs, and they leave with a little clink of the barn doors.

As soon as the silence completely returns, I burst out laughing, and Plum joins. “That was so uncomfortable.” Letting my laughter die down, I put a finger under her chin, lifting her face to mine. “You are so beautiful.” A flush of red fills her cheeks as she attempts to turn away, and I bring her gaze back to mine. “How about we get outa here and finish this conversation where we know for sure there aren’t any venomous snakes ready to strike?” Chuckling, I watch her snigger. “Sound good?” Waiting, I chuckle more.

Plum’s eyes widen as they roll, and she props on an elbow. “Yes, please.” Sitting all the way up, she peeks over the hay, scanning the barn floor.

Once we’re dressed and down from the loft, I do my best to sneak us inside. The clock reads one am. All the lights are out. We tiptoe through the kitchen to the stairs, holding hands the whole way like teenagers sneaking in after a party. And like the good little delinquent I was, I remember all the parts of the stairs that squeak. Sniggering to myself, I lead us to my bedroom, rushing inside, and close the door with the softest of clicks.

Turning around, I lean against the door, giving her a mischievous grin. “So, as you were saying.” Moving past her, I work quick to clear my bed of dirty clothes and move the covers out of the way.

Plum lets a small laugh escape through a sigh, talking low as she moves toward me. “Well, as I’ve been interrupted so many times, I don’t know if I want to.” She cuts her eyes at me, smirking.

Sitting on the edge of the bed, I grab her hands, pulling her between my knees. “Alright, smartass. “I snigger. “If it’s so important I know, tell me. Please.” Rubbing the back of her hands with my thumb, I press my knees into her legs for a few seconds.

Taking in a deep breath, Plum holds it, nodding, and then lets it out slow. “Ok, sooo…” She pauses, sitting to my right, and holds my hand, resting them on my knee. “There’s no easy way to say this, but the reason I moved out here, is, well…” She pauses again, turning her gaze to the floor, and her grip on my hand tightens, almost too much, and her words rush out in a blur. “I have a stalker.” Breathing heavy, she brings her gaze back to me, holding it and searches my face.

Shifting in place, I put my free hand over hers on my knee. “Alright, tryin’ to process. So, you have a stalker? Do you know who it is?” Raising my eyebrows, I lean my head towards her, rubbing her hand.

Plum nods, tears welling in her eyes again. “A guy I used to work with.” She waves a hand about before letting it fall back to my knee. “While I was getting my photography career together, I worked as a secretary to an executive, and he was one of my bosses.” She cringes at the words as they fall from her mouth. “Finally talked me into going out with him, once.” She dabs at her eyes, wiping the tears on her dress. “And only once.” Slicing her free hand through the air, she holds up a finger. “He apparently had this delusion that we were more than just one date, and started getting aggressive and mean, and so I got a restraining order. That’s when I quit there and went all in on my photography.” She locks eyes with me, lower lip quivering. “He obeyed, for a time, but in the lull he would send me flowers. Always the same arrangement.” Her eyes fall to our hands. “Lilies, chrysanthemums, and baby’s breath.” She sniffles. “I guess to show how much he loves me. The florist told me their meanings because apparently you can send hidden meanings through flowers.” Shrugging, she sniffles again, adjusting her grip on my hand, and the blood rushes cold to my fingers. “Lilies used to be my favorite.” Letting out a sniffly laugh, she picks at her dress, turning back to me.

Unable to find the words, I reach out with my free hand, cupping the back of her head, and pull her to me. “I’m so damn sorry you had to go through that.” Kissing the top of her head, I press her farther into me.

Plum talks into my shoulder. “After the flowers started, it was once a week, then twice, then every day. At work, at home. Sometimes I would go out to lunch with a friend, and when I came back from the bathroom or got the check, the server would bring them to me.” She pauses to swallow, taking in a deep breath.

Eyes wide where she can’t see, I shake my head. “That’s insane. What did the cops do? That had to be a violation, right?” Bringing my hand up, I stroke her hair.

Plum sits up quick, locking eyes with me again. “Nothing. They said he didn’t breach anything. Sending flowers wasn’t a crime. They couldn’t even prove that he was the one sending them because he used the one florist in the city that hadn’t updated their cameras and he used cash.” She pauses, picking her nails. “So, I did the best thing I could.” She glances down to her nails and then back to me. “I moved across the country. I attempted to tell the police here what happened. To have something on file, you know? And they told me they couldn’t do anything unless he came here.” She shrugs a shoulder to her cheek, flitting her gaze at the bed and then back at me. “I haven’t gotten any flowers. And I feel safe for the first time in almost a year.” She brushes the back of her fingers along my cheek. “I have you and your family to thank for that.” Offering a fleeting grin, she cups my cheek in her hand and lands the softest of kisses on my lips.

On instinct, I wrap my arms around her, pulling her to me, and lay her head on my shoulder. “You will always be safe with me.” Doing my best to contain my anger towards this faceless man, I put all my energy into making her feel comfortable. “Thank you for tellin’ me all this. I know it wasn’t easy to let it all out the way you did.” Holding her tight, I stroke her hair again.

Plum squeezes me, fingers curling into my shirt, nails digging into my skin, and she sobs.

Turning, and putting her in my lap, I hold her, rocking back and forth. “Ssshh… it’s alright darlin’. You’re safe here.” Turning my head to the ceiling, I take in a deep breath.

Plum raises her head up from my shoulder, cheeks wet, and sniffles. “So, now that you know, do you still want to continue with me?” Becoming silent, she lifts a pouting gaze to me and waits, patiently.

Cupping her chin, I offer a soft grin. “Woman, I want all of you.” Pausing, I watch her bottom lip and chin quiver before locking eyes with her. “That means the good, the bad, and the ugly. I can’t have just half of you. It doesn’t work that way.” Chuckling, I stroke the back of my fingers along her cheek.

Plum lets a laugh burst through the middle of a sob, wiping the fresh tears from her face, and smiles up at me. “Gah! You sure know how to make a lady speechless.” Laughing through a sob again, she wipes her face more.

Putting a hand to the back of her head, I gently urge her towards me, and place a soft kiss upon her forehead.

Plum leans into my chest, wrapping her arms around me once again. “I guess this is where I go to my room?” She moves to let me go, sliding her hands to my sides.

Tensing, I hold her close and tight. “Now why would you do a thing like that?” Doing my best, I look down at her, and watch her raise her eyebrows. “Just stay with me tonight? Please?” Giving her my best pout, I hold it until we both burst into light laughter.

Plum snuggles in closer. “Well, since you asked so nicely.” Giggling out a sigh, she slides her hands back around me.

Letting out a sigh myself, I rest my head on hers and stroke her hair. A comfortable silence grows between us.

The ceiling fan rocks and knocks a soft melody for us to cuddle to.

Eyelids growing heavy, I pull away from her, holding up a finger to her raised eyebrows. I move for my closet, pulling out a t-shirt, and then grab a pair of my boxers from the open drawer of my dresser.

Plum sits up, leaning back on her hands, and grins, biting her lower lip as I step up to her with them. I can’t help but chuckle a little at her as she takes them from me. Setting them on the bed beside her, she stands, turning towards the bed. Glancing back at me over her shoulder, she slowly moves each spaghetti strap until they fall off her shoulders. Turning her gaze back towards the bed, deliberately making a show of her unbuttoning the front of the dress, causing it to slip downward inch by inch until it flutters down to her feet.

My eyes trail along the borders of every curve, every highlighted line of pure ecstasy made in the yellow glow of my nightstand lamp. The barn was fun, but it didn’t allow for her beauty all at once. My heart races, eyes wandering without direction, and my breath has escaped.

She smirks at me over her shoulder, making her hair fall to her back, and I chuckle. Moving up behind her, I slip my hand along her waist to her stomach, jolting her backwards into me, and tighten my grip.

Plum takes in a sharp breath, letting it out just as quick, and then smiles up at me.

I lean down, kissing her arm to her shoulder, all the way to her neck. She leans her head away, allowing me to kiss along her jaw line to her lips.

Plum lets out the softest and sweetest little moan as my hands wander, and it’s not much longer before we’re tangled in my sheets.

• • •

After an amazing few rounds, I lie in bed with Plum’s head on my chest and her arms latched around my waist. Staring up at the ceiling, I find it a bit difficult to fall asleep. The thought of her having a stalker has me on alert, now. That someone could potentially come here and try to harm her is an unbearable thought. Just as things were getting good, another wrench thrown into the mix. Never the less, this woman is worth any hardships that may appear. If he does have the balls to come here, he’s got a whole ass army to face.

Turning my head back down to her, I stroke her hair, and she snuggles closer into me.

Safe.

That’s what she called this. And she’s right. She makes me feel safe too. And that’s worth fighting for.

• • •

The next morning, Plum and I drag ass, doing our best to get dressed as inconspicuously as possible while groggy from lack of sleep. It’s harder to pretend even more so now when all we want to do is hold, grope, or kiss each other as we move around the kitchen with Rodney and Wade.

Rodney and Wade exchange glances with each other, and have been nudging me every so often for the last thirty minutes.

I turn to Rodney as Plum walks out the kitchen door. “What?” I lock eyes with him, stifling a smile, and do my best to hold back a laugh and seem serious. “You got an arm malfunction? Your brain not connected right?” Raising my eyebrows at him, I get quiet.

Rodney smirks, speaking through a chuckle. “You two finally did the nasty, didn’t you?” He lets out a small chuckle, moving closer and speaks a little lower. “You two fucked like rabbits, didn’t you? You sly dog, you!” He burst into laughter, raising an arm to block my playful punches.

Crossing my arms, I glance out the kitchen window at her talking to one of the roosters out walking about. “I don’t know what you’re talkin’ ‘bout.” Grabbing my coffee thermos, I pat him on the back with a smirk, and leave the kitchen.

Rodney and Wade trail close behind, letting the screen door slam.

Rodney trots up beside me, huffing and puffing in the early morning cold. “That’s a straight up lie, D.” He takes a second to swallow down a breath, and then walks backwards as he speaks, locking eyes with me. “Sarah Grace saw y’all head towards the barn after the faire.” He pauses, stopping us both in our tracks, and crosses his arms. “So?” Keeping his arms crossed, he raises his shoulders, glaring at me expectantly.

Chuckling, I shake my head. “So, what Rod? So she saw us go to the barn. There’s not much there to make up such a story as you’re implyin’.” Still grinning, I sip my coffee, staring back at him with my best poker face.

Rodney stands tall, letting his arms fall, gloved hands hitting his legs. “So?... What happened?” Throwing his arms out to his sides, he stares me down.

Wade walks up beside me, chuckling, and rests his arm on my shoulder, sipping his coffee with a smirk.

Smiling, I shake my head, taking a step forward, and Wade’s arm falls nearly taking him with it. “I still don’t know what you and my sister concocted from your pillow talk, and even if I did…” I pause glancing back at the two of them. “I don’t kiss and tell.” Winking at them, I turn away towards the barn.

They don’t waste time keeping up with me step for step.

Wade laughs, moving in front of me, and walks backwards. “Damn, D. You ain’t gonna tell us nothin’?” Slowing himself, he turns around and puts a hand on my arm.

All three of us stop moving, and we glance back and forth with each other in a somewhat tense silence.

Pointing a finger from my thermos at Wade, I nod. “You’re damn right, I’m not…” I pause, smirking at the two of them, gaze falling on Wade. “I will tell you this…” I purposely pause for dramatic effect. “You better be careful out here. I don’t wanna have to carry you home like we did Rodney.” Chuckling, I slap his shoulder, giving it a small squeeze, and hold a sarcastic smile, gaze never wavering.

Wade shakes his head, slinging my hand from his shoulder, and takes a couple steps back, trying not to laugh. “Aw hell naw, D! I don’t want that. I know how shittily you’ll handle me.” He can’t keep a straight face, and we both end up laughing and looking at Rodney.

Rodney shakes his head, sucking on his teeth, and points a finger at us. “You know what?... Fuck you two.” He stares at us for a few seconds before breaking into laughter. “Y’know D, you take the fun out of everytin’.” He walks up to me, pushing his shoulder into mine with a huge smile, and then heads to the tractor shed.

Still chuckling a little bit, I sip my coffee, turning back towards the barn.

Wade moves towards his chores without another word.

Passing the pig pen, I slow down and back track a few feet.

Plum holds the feed bucket the way I showed her, standing her ground, and feeds them like a pro.

Can’t help but smile at how well she fits into the family already. And then it comes back to me.

Her confession.

It fills my mind with ‘what if?’ questions. Will this guy show up here? Surely not after all this time apart… but still… it’s a possibility.

Plum waves a hand at me, calling out, almost shouting at me. “Hey Denson! Woohoo!” She waves both hands at me, letting out a shrill whistle.

I snap back, realizing I have been staring at her this whole time, and I smile. “Sorry!” I move towards her, running my fingers through my hair. “I got a bit lost in thought back there.” Closing the lid to my thermos, I set it on the top of a fence post, locking eyes with her. “Do you know how to shoot a gun?” Leaning my elbow on the other fence post, I wait for her response.

Plum stops short, cutting her eyes at me, and her face contorts. “Huh?” She stands tall, putting the bucket in the empty part of the pen.

Sniggering, I shift in place. “It’s a simple question.” Picking at the edge of the post, I smirk up at her.

Plum runs her tongue along her teeth behind a closed lip grin, and then bites her bottom lip still grinning. “I know some basics from my grandpa, but my parents didn’t like them, and didn’t let that happen often.” She lets out a breathy laugh, crossing her arms, and leans against a post.

Chuckling more, I make my way to her, leaning on the post mere feet away from her, and lower my voice. “You mean he did it behind their back?” My overexaggerated disbelief makes her laugh and swat at me, and I feign defense as I chuckle more.

Plum giggles a bit, shaking her head at me. “Okay Mr. Sarcastic, yes, that’s exactly what I mean. My parents grew up in Texas with a California mindset, and when they were able, they moved to a commune where guns and what most people would think to be aggressive action didn’t happen. My grandpa would come to visit for holidays and such, trying to get as much time with me as he could.” She pauses, looking at the ground, and her tone shifts to one of nostalgia, and she smiles, not looking up. “He would call me is Little Lily Pad, because I was obsessed with water lilies until the day he passed.” A hint of a tear wells in her eyes as she looks up at me. “Then it changed to the lilies on land, and now I can’t even have that without a horrible reminder.” She lets out a breathy laugh, wiping a finger at the tear attempting to escape, swallowing hard. “Needless to say, I may be rusty, but I can still hit my target.” She sniffles a bit, and then takes in a deep breath as she wipes both hands on her jeans with a bigger sniffle and clears her throat.

Closing the gap between us, I wrap my arms around her, and she falls into me. Keeping and arm around her, I move the other hand to the back of her head, and rock her.

Plum takes in another deep breath, releasing it into my shoulder, and sniffles again. “Thank you.” She sniffles harder, exhaling as she leans back, and locks eyes with me.

Moving her hair from her face, I offer a soft grin and shake my head. “You don’t have to thank me for anythin’, yah hear?” Raising my eyebrows, my gaze bounces back and forth between her eyes.

Plum nods a few times, giving me that oh so sweet grin of hers as she glances between my eyes and my lips. “I know I don’t, but I want you to know how grateful I am to have met you Denson Bowing.” She leans forward, raising on her tiptoes, and presses her body into mine.

Just as our lips meet, the loud rumbly backfire of Rodney’s tractor makes us both jump and look towards its direction as he drives it towards us.

Stepping away from each other, we both watch it putt it’s way to us bringing Rodney and his shit eating grin along with it.

I glance at Plum, turning back to Rodney, and talk low, mostly to myself, but also to Plum. “What the fuck is he doin’?” Shaking my head, I hang it for a second before turning back to Plum with a grin.

Plum puts a fist to her mouth, laughing a bit at the ridiculousness, and puts on that southern belle accent again. “Well, ain’t he just as cute as lipstick on a pig?” Crossing her arms over her stomach, she shifts her weight, cutting her eyes at me. “You probably should see what he needs. If it’s not a short bus, it might be crayons or glue, who knows.” She quiets and holds her gaze on me from the corner of her eye with a smirk.

Biting my lips, I can’t help but laugh hard at that. “You know, you talk like that ‘round here in the south, you’re liable to get lynched.” I take a couple backward steps towards him and arch an eyebrow at her with a grin.

Plum laughs, putting her fingers to her lips, and speaks from behind them. “Oh, Denson, talk like that anywhere could elicit a form of lynching, but it’s all out of love for that simple brain of his. He’s an adorable man child.” She smirks, walking backwards toward the pen.

I can’t help but let out a loud burst of laughter, shaking my head, and turn around to the tractor nearly right behind me.

• • •

The next few days are a bit quiet between us. More so from attempts to hide the relationship we’ve started from the rest of the family, still. Work around the farm helps keep my hands and mind busy, but the slow moments are when I catch myself imagining that guy coming here and stealing her away from me. Doesn’t help that my dreams keep showing a man dressed in all black without a face kidnapping her, and I’m too helpless to stop him.

Standing in front of the sink, I hold a plate in my left hand, sponge in the other, and I jump as a figure appears next to me.

Plum leans against the counter on her elbows and smiles up at me. “I think if you keep scrubbing that plate, the paint’s gonna start coming off.” She lets out a breathy laugh, pointing to the plate.

Coming to my senses, I give her a weak chuckle, putting down the sponge, and rinse the soap from the porcelain. “I guess I got lost in thought.” I shake my head, chuckling again, and put the plate in the drain board.

Plum glances around before putting a hand to my shoulder and drawing my attention. “I’ve noticed a bit of distance between us since I told you about my,” She lowers her voice, “stalker.” Her hand falls to my forearm, and she grips it. “Look, if this is going to push us apart, please… tell me now becau –” She lets out a little squeak.

Wet hands and all, I grab her hip, pulling her to me, and kiss her hard with my free fingers in her hair.

Plum tenses at first, but then melts into my touch, pulling me closer, and moves me in front of her as she leans against the counter again.

After long, uncountable seconds, I lean back and watch her lick her lips as her eyes flutter open, and I crook a finger under her chin. “I don’t want what he have started to end. I’m a man with an invisible opponent and no clue how to fight him is all.” Letting out a huff, I close my eyes and turn my head to the ceiling. “I can’t believe I’m admittin’ this, but I feel helpless to protect you.” I open my eyes as I turn my attention back to her. “This feelin’ is killin’ me, and I donno how to shake it.” Rubbing my eyes, I hang my head with a sigh.

Plum rubs my shoulders. “Hey, hey… it’s okay…” She pauses, taking in a sharp breath. “Look, I had a feeling this might happen.” She puts her hands on either side of my face, forcing me to look at her. “But like I said last night, you make me feel so safe. I know you are more than capable of protecting me, even from the invisible man.” She lets out a light giggle. “You can throw flour on him like in the old cartoons.” Giggling harder, she rubs my cheeks.

I can’t help myself, and I laugh too. “Alright, smartass.” Laughing with her, I pull her into a tight hug, swaying us side to side.

Having it said, the weight of the unknown lifts from my shoulder a bit. It feels good to have that off my chest and for her to know, too.

• • •

The next morning, thanks to the website, I have the lovely opportunity to drop off more goods at Betty’s for mama.

Unloading the last of the crates, I make my way through the front of the store in search of something special for Plum, if there are any. As I walk from table to table, I can’t help but overhear bits and pieces of the hens clucking here and there in their little groups.

“Did you hear? The Bowin’ Farm is now an air B and B!”

“Oh no! I didn’t! I wonder what it would be like to stay a night or two there just to see those young men out workin’ and getting’ all sweaty and dirty”

“Geraldine!” Her voice lowers. “You know damn well we’re too old for them!”

They both laugh.

I chuckle to myself, and then grimace. Old southern women are either too much a prude or so far the opposite direction it’s almost nasty. Shuddering to myself, my ears perk to another conversation.

“Hi! I was lookin’ for some of that Mama Bowing brand wine I keep hearin’ all about.”

“Oh, of course, it’s gonna be towards the back in the cooler and wracks.”

“Of course, thanks bunches hun!”

Mama sure does know how to make some damn good wine. Maybe this renovation to the farm won’t be so bad after all.

“Sally! Hey! You have GOT to try this strawberry jam from the Bowing Farm down the road! It’s to die for!”

I can’t help but smile knowing none of them have seen me and that they love mama’s fixin’s so much. Turning to my right, I stop short.

There it is. It’s perfect.

Walking up to the front counter, I lay a set of silver edged dangly sunflower earrings on the wood. “He Jerry, I’ma get these.” Tossing my head his direction, I tap the wood a couple times.

Jerry moves to the register. “Nice set. For anyone in particular?” He smirks at me as he rings them up.

Scratching the back of my head with a grin, I hesitate, letting out a sigh. “Um, well, sorta, but I don’t wanna say just yet.” I glance around, leaning forward, and lower my voice. “Too many big ears and even bigger mouths around here.” Winking, I lean back and put my hands in my pockets.

Jerry chuckles, glancing at the women chatting and perusing the store. “Understand completely, son.” He wraps the earrings in some tissue paper, putting them in a small shop bag with more tissue and ribbon on the handles. “Here you go! Hope whoever they’re for likes them.” Offering a small grin, he nods once and turns back to the stack of items he was wrapping before I walked up.

Grabbing the bag, I do my best to sneak back to the truck away from the crowds of old women who want nothing but gossip. I make it to my truck unscathed, chuckling to myself, and head back to the farm with her gift riding shotgun.

Pulling up at the house, I notice Plum through the kitchen window with the baby on a hip, and her moving back and forth. Setting my boots at the door, I walk into the kitchen holding her gift behind me.

Plum turns around, smile spreading across her face, and she hops the baby up on her side while moving towards me. “Hi handsome.” She raises on her tiptoes, landing a quick kiss on my lips before meeting the floor again. “Took you long enough to drop off a few boxes.” Giggling, she moves back to a small plate of food, handing a piece of chicken to the baby.

I can’t help but laugh and shake my head. “I guess you don’t want the reason I took so long then.” Shrugging, I make a point to hold her gift above my head before placing it on the counter across the kitchen from her.

Turning around, I lean against the counter, folding my arms. I hold a playful smile, eyeing her, and take in the adorableness of her surprised pout.

Plum adjusts the baby on her other hip, taking a couple steps towards me. “Um, what’s in the bag?” She attempts to peek around me, biting her bottom lip in anticipation.

The baby wiggles, reaching across her for the plate, and whines, slapping her chest and bucking.

I can’t help but laugh, covering my mouth for a few seconds before wiping over it, and shifting my weight.

Plum bounces the baby, handing her another bite of food, and then puts her in her highchair with the plate on the tray before walking up to me, inches between us. “I repeat…” She puts her hands on my hips, fingers slipping into my beltloops, and tugs me to her. “What’s in the bag?” Smirking, she holds eye contact with me, making sure there’s no room between our thighs.

Standing tall, I close whatever gap there was between us, if any, and reach behind me. “I guess you will just have to find out for yourself.” Bringing the bag forward, I dangle it above her head.

Plum giggles, poking me in my gut. “That’s not fair, holding it over my head like that.” Laughing at my shrug and smile, she reaches up to grab it only to watch me move it away right before her fingers touched the brown paper.

I chuckle, waiting for her retaliation.

Plum tickles my side right above my hip bone, and I cave, jolting and chuckling more.

As my hand and the bag lower, Plum all but snatches the bag to her, releasing me from her tyranny. “For me?” Her face lights up with wide doe-eyes and a broad smile.

I shrug. “I mean, if you don’t want it, I can take it back.” I slowly reach for the bag, laughing hard when she jerks it to her chest and shakes her head. “Well, alright then, I guess it’s for you.” Crossing my arms again, I watch as she excitedly unties the ribbons, dips her hand in the bag, and unfolds the tissue wrappings.

The way her eyes widen, mouth gaping, and the sharp breath she takes in at the sight of the earrings is all I needed.

She loves them.

Plum immediately puts them in her ears, moving to the microwave, and tries to see her reflection in the door. “They’re gorgeous!” She turns to me, smile never faltering. “How did you know they’re my new favorite?” Shaking her head, she moves to me, wrapping her arms around my waist, and holds tight to my belt.

Shrugging a shoulder, I stare down into her beautiful eyes, almost drowning. “I honestly didn’t know they got the pleasure, but I noticed how you’ve been out near the field a lot more lately, couldn’t help but watch you paint and photograph them.” I glance at the earrings, returning to her hypnotic eyes. “So, as soon as I saw them, I knew you needed them.” Slipping a hand to the small of her back, I press her into me, stroking her cheek with my free hand, and then place the lightest of kisses on her lips.

At that moment, the kitchen door swings open with more force than necessary, hitting the counter next to it.

Plum breaks free from me, moving for the baby without another word. Probably too startled to think of what else to say or do.

Mama follows seconds after the door hits, and she’s carrying an arm full of boxes stacked high enough to cover her face.

Good. There’s no way she saw anything. Not that I would care at this point, honestly. Keeping this a secret is starting to become harder and harder not to spill, but Plum and I agreed, so I won’t betray her. At least, not until one of these fuckers calls us out on it, which will be way more over the top than it should be, but I wouldn’t put it past Rodney or Wade to do so. Hell, even mama would make a huge deal of it for a while.

Chuckling to myself, I move to help her. “Woah, mama, let me get those.” Moving fast, I catch all the boxes before they have a chance to slide of the bottom one, and take them all to the dining table.

Mama, braces a hand on the door. “Oh, good, you’re back.” Catching her breath, she points to the boxes. “I need both of you to help decorate the house.” Putting a hand to her chest, she takes in one last deep breath. “Gotta get ready for the grand openin’! Especially with strangers stayin’ here.” She giggles, moving towards the baby. “Don’t we Linnie?” Her voice morphs to a sort of baby-talk tone. “We gotta make stuff perty ‘round here for all them yanks comin’ down. It’ll be just in time for the Halloween party, and then Thanksgivin’!” She laughs, playing with Linnie’s hair.

Plum and I let out soft laughs of our own, glancing from each other to mama and then at the pile of boxes she brought inside.

Plum lifts up a flap of the box on top. “Mrs. Polly?” She pauses, locking eyes with mama. “You didn’t go too crazy with purchases, did you? I mean, we don’t even have the last two buildings past being framed.” She rests her hands on her hips, eyeing mama with her eyebrows raised.

Mama flaps her hands at Plum, offering a knowing smile. “Pish posh darlin’! The boys have been workin’ so hard gettin’ those rooms built, I don’t want all that hard work goin’ to waste. So, I thought… well…” She glances at the boxes with a sigh. “I may have splurged a bit…” She pauses for several seconds before taking in a sharp breath, but doesn’t speak.

I chuckle to myself. That’s mama’s way of admitting she went overboard without explicitly saying it.

Mama shrugs, giving us both a wide smile. “Why don’t you fetch the rest of the boxes from the porch while I excuse myself.” Giving us one last little grin, she turns and leaves the kitchen without another word.

Plum lets out the laugh she had been holding, turning to me with wide eyes.

I can’t help but chuckle aloud and shake my head. “True mama fashion, don’t admit to anythin’, and then change the subject.” Shrugging, I nod to the kitchen door. “Let’s do what she says so we don’t get in trouble when she comes back.” Grinning at her, I hold the screen door open, watching her walk out to the porch.

• • •

Mid-October, all the rooms are built, silos renovated, and mama’s décor placed as she meticulously directed. I have to admit to myself, this place looks and feels pretty damn good for some country bumpkins and a photographer.

Chuckling to myself, I watch Hamilton and Patrick chase chickens to their coops while Plum sits at her easel painting the sunflowers again.

Grandma Effie and Grampa Eamon sit in the rocking chairs on the porch, enjoying the afternoon breeze.

Leaning against one of the porch posts, I watch as they hold hands and rock in tandem. Neither of them says a word to each other, but the contentedness is written all over their weathered and grinning faces.

I hope to have that one day.

Absentmindedly, I turn my gaze to Plum and sigh.

Maybe one day, with her.

A tug on my sleeve interrupts my thoughts, and Patrick’s crooked smile beams up at me. “Look Uncky D! Look what I found! I’n’it cool?” He holds up a broken rock from the driveway and points to one of the sides.

Taking it from him, I look it over, finding a spot with spiraled notches in it. “Yea, little man, this is perty neat. Do you know what it is?” Handing it back to him, I watch him shake his head.

Patrick turns it over in his hands. “It’s a rock, Uncky D. I tought you knewd dat?” Scrunching his face, he looks up at me.

Letting out a laugh a bit harder than I meant to, I squat down to his level. “Yes, it’s a rock, but it’s also what’s called a fossil.” I turn the rock over to the spiral and point. “All those notches there used to be a livin’ creature.” I watch his eye widen.

Patrick glances between me and the rock, and then bolts down the steps to Hamilton, yelling out as he runs. “Hamyton! Hamyton! I found a skelerton!” His little hands wags the rock above his head the few seconds it takes for him to get to her down the drive.

Shaking my head, I lean on the porch beam again, watching the two of them look at the rock, and listen to them argue because Hamilton doesn’t believe him. Then, just as quick as the argument began, it’s over, and the two of them run off towards the back of the house as if it never happened. Making my way towards Plum, I stop short just behind her. I don’t think I’ll ever get used to watching her paint.

Hell, watching her do anything really.

The way her hand moves the brush over the canvas with such delicate strokes. The way her head bobs to one side for the best perspective. How her whole being is one fluid motion, like a creek as it flows over rocks and cliffs, ever changing, but staying the same.

Plum’s voice pulls me from my reverie. “Denson, I can feel your eyes on me.” She giggles, resting her chin on her shoulder as she does her best to see me, though she has to squint for the sun.

Chuckling, I lean on the tree beside her, smirking. “Sorry, I didn’t want to disturb you.” I shrug. “I just can’t help myself. You look so at peace, and damn that is a sexy look on you.” My eyes move over her.

From her bare feet to her pale floral sundress, to those luscious lips, all the way to those gorgeously hypnotic eyes below little fly aways from the wad of hair piled on her head.

Sexy.

Breath taking.

Plum scrunches her nose at me with a wag of her head. “Thank you.” Holding a grin, she turns back to her painting.

There’s no amount of makeup in the world that could hide the flush of red to her cheeks right now. And I wouldn’t want her to try. Stepping up to her without another word, I plant the smallest and quickest of kisses to the top of her head before walking towards the porch.

Grampa Eamon meets me at the kitchen door as I pull the screen towards me, and he grins with a whisper. “That, lad, will be our little secret.” Winking, he nods towards Plum, and then pats my shoulder.

Grandma Effie calls out from the dining room. “Did you say somethin’ Eamon?” A rustling follows after her words.

Eamon calls out to her as we enter the kitchen. “No, me bunny, must’ve been the house set’lin’ or somma like that.” Smirking at me, he winks again, sitting at the kitchen table and strikes up his pipe.

A knocking breaks the brief silence.

Leaning a bit, I catch the silhouette of someone at the front door.

Grandma approaches, peeping through the window curtain, and then opens the door two a couple with luggage all around their feet. “Good afternoon, y’all! You must be the Farrisses?” She eyes them up and down.

The woman, a petite red head, nods with a broad smile. “That we are! We’ve been so excited to visit your quaint little farm since we chatted on the phone!” With mouth agape, she takes in the front of the house as if she’s never seen a house before.

Yanks. Great.

Moving towards them, I nod to her. “Ma’am.” Putting out my hand to the man, I nod to him. “Sir.” I wait a few more seconds, but he doesn’t take my hand.

Odd. And rude.

Shrugging it off, I turn to Grandma. “What number will they be in?” I put out a hand to the woman as she reaches for her bags. “No, ma’am. I got your bags. Y’all just tend to yourselves.” Offering a polite grin and another nod, I catch a glimpse of the man glaring at me in what seems to be a fuming silence.

Grandma puts up a finger to me, wagging in with a light giggle. “Silly me, Denson, I forgot to move the check in book to the table.” She points that same finger at a small décor table next to the door. “I’ll be right back, it’ll only take a moment.” Waving a hand as she turns towards the kitchen, she calls out to us over her shoulder. “Y’all come on in, you can sit in the livin’ room!” On the last word, she points to the living room for a split second before disappearing into the kitchen.

Taking in a deep breath, I do my best to fake a smile as I put out a hand to the living room. “You can sit anywhere you like, just don’t put your feet on the coffee table, please.” Grabbing a couple of their bags, I move out of their way.

The woman continues to fawn over this section of the house. So strange. Has she never seen hardwood or floral print furniture before?

The man plops down into the armchair next to the couch, crossing his legs, and taps the wooden portion of the arms as he glances around with pursed lips.

Does he not talk?

Seconds later, Grandma Effie returns with the check-in book and a set of keys. “Alright, now! We gotcha in room 16 down by the pond.” She dangles the keys to the woman who takes them with a bit of a squeal. “Now, before y’all go runnin’ up yonder, there are some ground rules that may have gotten skipped over before y’all booked with us.” She pauses, glancing at the man with a bit of a huff at him not giving her any attention, and then returns her gaze to the overly excited woman. “There will be no inappropriate or unsupervised touchin’ of the animals. No unsupervised roamin’ of the lands. Keep to the itinerary of your stay’s package as well as the map that’s provided in your room. This includes the main house, which you’re in right now. The meal times, if you choose to participate, will be held at strict set times that fall in line with chores and the like.” She pauses, furrowing her eyebrows. “Well, now, you don’t have any children with you, so I’ll skip that part, this time.” She winks at the woman with a mischievous grin, and then continues. “No mishandlin’ or unsupervised handlin’ of the equipment, even the manure scoopers.” She lets out a little giggle.

The man stands up fast, speaking before Grandma has a chance to continue. “Look lady, we already read all the rules for this place. I’ve had enough of the ‘southern hospitality’ show. Just take us to the room, okay?” Crossing his arms, he stands tall, staring her down.

It takes all I have not to cross the room and deck him in the jaw for disrespecting Grandma, but before I even have a chance to speak, Grandma beats me to it.

Grandma Effie steps right up to the man, inches between them, and her half a foot shorter. “Boy, my father and brothers may have died servin’ their country so that you have the God given right to free speech, but that doesn’t mean I won’t shove my size 8 orthopedic shoe so far up your rear your grandchildren, IF you ever have any, will taste the crust of my bunions. You got that?” She holds her stance, grey hair mere millimeters from his nose, and she refuses to blink.

The woman jolts up from her perch, inching her way between them with her hands up. “That, won’t be necessary.” She lets out a nervous breathy laugh, glancing between them. “Gerald, how about you help the nice man with our bags, while…” She raises her eyebrows at Grandma.

Grandma steps back, her sweet southern charm returning to her wrinkled face. “Effie darlin’.” Closing the book, she holds it in front of her.

The woman smiles, stepping all the way into the gap between Grandma and Gerald. “Right. You help him, while Effie and I lead the way to the room.” She turns her gaze to Gerald, raising her eyebrows even higher at his glower.

He doesn’t say a word, pushing past the woman, almost hitting his shoulder into mine as he passes, and heads out the front door, letting it slam behind him.

The woman lets out a heavy sigh. “I’m so sorry for him. He’s not normally like this. I will make sure he keeps his distance for the remainder of our stay.” She gives Grandma a look of desperation.

Grandma Effie shrugs, resting a hand on the woman’s shoulder, stifling a giggle at the woman’s flinch. “Dear, over the years, I’ve learned a thing or two about men, and that one needs a swift kick in the pants.” She laughs, patting the woman. “C’mon dear, let’s get you settled in.” With that, she guides the couple from the front of the house to their room while the man and I carry the bags.

The man doesn’t say another word the entire walk.

Fine with me. He’s a prick anyway. Better not make any more fuss while he’s here, or else I’ll have to make him leave.

Once we get the two of them settled in, I hang back a bit while Grandma Effie makes her way back to the house, making sure she’s not followed. As she disappears through the front door, I head over to the barn where Rodney and Sarah Grace are supervising other guests with the animals.

They have Hamilton and Patrick with them, showing the other kids how to handle the goats and pigs, and having a blast turning the barn into a sort of petting zoo. Can’t help but smile at how happy they seem to be. It’s been a while since they’ve smiled like that.

Memories of their dad and Luella together with them right before Lynnie was even a thought. It’s a bit surreal how the day the two soldiers came to the house to tell her he died in action was only a week after Lynnie was born. If only he wasn’t stoplossed, those three kids would have a damn fine father figure, and not just an uncle.

Shaking the gloom away, I move for the house. Maybe Plum’s smile will shed some sunshine on me. Immediately walking through the kitchen door, Plum’s huge smile warms my whole body.

Plum walks up to me, hands on her hips. “Heard Grandma Effie almost got into a fist fight with a guest.” Giggling, she cuts her eyes towards the living room.

Chuckling, I shake my head at the floor. “Yea, well, can’t say she doesn’t know how to handle herself.” Chuckling more, I take a step towards her.

We both get very quiet, an invisible force trying increasingly to pull us into each other’s arms, but too many moving bodies and curious minds roaming around.

Plum backs into the counter, crossing her arms. “You ready for next Saturday?” Tilting her head to the side, she eyes me up and down.

Taking in a deep breath, I stand tall, crossing my arms. “Ready for it every year.” Letting out a small huff, I scratch my nose, returning my arm to the other.

Plum giggles. “Yea, but this time there will be people that aren’t from the town.” Uncrossing her arms, she rests the palms of her hands on the edge of the counter.

Sniggering, I nod. “Yea, I know, but nothing we can’t handle.” I step right up to her, gazing into those hypnotic eyes. “Besides, we got you here to help manage it all now, so there shouldn’t be any issues.” Sniggering again, I stroke my fingertips over her cheek, putting a whisp of hair behind her ear, watching her blush as she glances around at the windows.

• • •

That night, right as everyone is splitting off from the dinner table to their respective bedrooms, Grandpa Eamon pulls me aside. “Ey, Denson, Oi want ter blather ter yer aboyt somma…” He glances around the kitchen before taking me out onto the porch.

Furrowing my eyebrows, I hug myself, heart beat speeding up a bit. “Whatcha needin’, Grandpa?” Shaking my head, I lock eyes with him, leaning my back against the side of the house.

Grandpa Eamon looks around a bit more before turning to me and speaking low. “Dis was me mother’s, an’ as Oi don’t ‘av any sons ter pass it down ter, Oi want ter gi’e it ter yer.” From his jacket pocket, he pulls out a silver ornate ring with l emerald leaves encircling a large topaz stone, and he puts up a hand as my mouth opens. “Don’t tury ter change me mind. Oi clap de way yer dekko her, Oi nu waaat yisser ‘eart ‘olds.” He gives me a knowing grin with twinkling eyes. “Oi ‘ad offered it ter yisser paddy, but yer paddy chose ‘is paddy’s mother’s rin’ instead, ter whaich Oi was noght offended.” Stepping forward, he grabs my hand, placing the ring in my palm, and closes my fingers around it.

Doing my best to hold back the emotional flood swelling in my eyes, I nod multiple times, turning my gaze to the porch floor as I blink back the tears and swallow against the lump rising in my throat.

Grandpa Eamon slaps my shoulder, squeezing it, and shakes it a few times with a smile and tears of his own.

Taking in a sharp breath with a slight sniffle, I clear my throat and make eye contact with him again. “Thank you Grandpa.” I hold up my closed fist with a grin. “This is much appreciated, and you’re right.” Letting out a hard sigh, wiping a stray tear from the corner of my eye, I nod again with a chuckle.

With that, he pats my back twice, holding onto a grin of his own, and walks back inside.

After several minutes of gaining back my composure, I follow suit, straight to bed.

• • •

Next Saturday night, Halloween.

Just at dusk, I make one last round on the fields and huts before ending chores for the night. The pink, purple, and yellow haze of the sky is a perfect back drop for tonight’s festivities. Mama went out of her way, as always, to make this year’s Halloween party extra special. How she tops the previous year every time, I will never know.

Moving past kids dressed up, parents dressed up, and even some of the animals in costumes, I make my way into the house to change.

Plum meets me in an elaborate rainbow fairy costume, wings barely making it past the doorframe, and she puts her hands on her hips, eyeing me up and down. “And what are you supposed to be?” She giggles, arching an eyebrow at me with a lingering smirk.

Shrugging, I step up to her. “A farmer.” Letting a smile spread across my face, I watch her burst into laughter.

Plum holds her stomach, calming her laughter, and shakes her head. “You’re not really going as a farmer, are you? Seems a bit on the nose.” Crossing her arms over her white corset, she leans a shoulder into the doorframe.

Chuckling, I shake my head. “Nope, a cowboy.” I cross my arms, matter-of-factly, and hold eye contact with her.

Rolling her eyes, Plum pushes off the door frame, turning sideways to move past me. “Well, I hope this cowboy costume smells better than your farmer one.” She sniggers, fanning her nose.

Rolling my eyes, I can’t help but laugh and stick my tongue out at her. “Don’t you have candy to hand out?” I point towards the door.

She giggles, putting her hands on her hips, and speaks in her best southern belle accent. “Why, Denson, are you tryin’ to get into my candy bucket?” She holds her eyes on me, letting a smirk creep across her face.

Damn that accent suits her so well.

My cheeks grow hot at the thought of a quicky, but I shake it from my mind just as fast. “Maybe later, when there are fewer eyes and ears, you could share some of that candy you have stashed away.” With that, I wink at her, and then move towards upstairs to change.

The melodic giggle she lets out, floats on the air, growing faint as I ascend. It mixes with the creaking of the wood and the thunderous booms of my boots on the steps until it fades completely.

That woman… will I ever not find her so sweet, sexy, and charmingly adorable? Letting out a snigger to myself, I shake my head.

No.

No I won’t. And I wouldn’t have it any other way.

• • •

Once cleaned up and decked out in my finest Hollywood style “cowboy” outfit, I make my way outside to find Plum.

The air is a bit brisk tonight. Odd for Halloween in Mississippi. But it’s very much appreciated in contrast to how hot it was all day.

Scanning the yard, it takes me a hot minute to pinpoint, but I finally lay eyes on Plum as she lets out a string of laughter at Wade being pied in the face at one of the booths mama set up.

It almost always seems like a county fair is in town when mama gets a party going.

Putting a little pep in my step, I move towards them, until a rumbling catches my attention, and I stop dead.

Rodney halts the tractor a few feet away on the designated drive and whistles for me to come over.

Letting out a deep sigh, I lean my head towards the night sky, rolling my head, and shake my head as I move towards him.

Rodney hops down, kicking up a cloud of dust upon landing, and steps up to me, slapping my shoulder. “Bout time you showed up! I’ve already taken three sets of riders out. It’s your turn.” Slapping my shoulder a few more times, he chuckles, and walks towards the barn without another word.

I turn to the tractor as passengers get off the hay trailer, and more get on and settle in.

Mrs. Turner, the owner of Corner Grocery attached to the oldest gas station in town, snaps her fingers at me. “Well, Denson, are you gonna get us movin’? Or are you just gonna stand there countin’ the rocks in the gravel?” She snaps a few more times, then places her hands in her lap, looking down her nose at me.

Growling to myself, I give her the best fake smile I can muster, and do my damnedest to curb my attitude. “Yes, Mrs. Turner, just give me a moment to get onto the tractor.” Turning away from view, I roll my eyes, and mount the tractor seat, making sure to give it a good jolt on the initial start.

Mrs. Turner and other passengers let out a yelp or two when the trailer rocks forward and back.

Smirking to myself, I put up a hand and glance over my shoulder, shouting over the engine. “Sorry, y’all! It has a bit of a hitch in it sometimes. We should be fine now!” Turning back, I give it more gas, chuckling at the few yelps more, and then tone it down, giving them all a good and smooth ride through the property.

A few rounds of hay riding passed, I hand off the tractor to Wade who has since washed his face and swapped with Rodney from the pie booth.

Moving towards the highlight of the party, the barn, I hear Plum’s voice through the crowd, finding her with the smallest kids, reading them a spooky children’s book about kids finding vegetables in their candy bags. All the children make grossed out faces and fake gag at the thought of a potato and broccoli being in their buckets instead of chocolate and such.

As she closes the book, she locks eyes with me, and her face lights up. “Heard you got lassoed to the hay tractor.” She giggles, standing, and then walks to the refreshments table, making herself a cup of punch.

Following her, I do the same, shrugging my shoulders. “I mean, what’s a poor cowboy to do when he’s hogtied?” Pausing for a moment, I try to keep a straight face, but the grin on hers breaks me, and I can’t help but burst into laughter. “Yea, Rodney said he was tired of it, and gave me no choice.” I lower my voice, stepping closer to her ear. “And that Mrs. Turner is a downright cardinal of a woman. Won’t let anyone or anything slide. She basically backseat drove the whole time.” Raising my eyebrows, I lean back, taking a sip of punch as Plum rolls her eyes.

Pointing a finger from her cup towards the corner of the barn, she speaks low too. “You mean that woman over there helicoptering over the little ones?” She brings her cup to her mouth, eyeing them all.

Mrs. Turner sits on a fold out chair in the corner near the play area for the kids Plum had been reading to, and she continually points and instructs, and butts into their play as if she can’t turn it off.

Crossing my arms, I stand tall with a large grin plastered on my face.

Plum leans towards me. “What’s got that shit eatin’ grin on your face for?” She turns towards my line of sight, stopping short.

I chuckle, raising my cup to my lips. “Mama. That’s what. They haven’t met yet. Mrs. Turner hasn’t been on town more than a year, but she also keeps to herself a lot.” Can’t help it, I let out a louder chuckle, not taking my eyes off the spectacle.

Mama approaches Mrs. Turner, speaking loud enough for me and the others in the barn to hear. “Mrs. Turner, is it?” She watches her nod. “It’s nice to make your acquaintance finally, I’m Polly Bowing, owner of the farm, and host of this Halloween party.” She shakes her hand. “I understand you’re one of our guests here on top of ownin’ one of the oldest corner stores in the town?” She watches Mrs. Turner nod. “Very lovely to meet you, and it’s unorthodox for me to do this with townies, however, if you’re plannin’ on sittin’ here and hoverin’ over these kids as they play, then I would kindly suggest you find a perch somewhere else. The children aren’t hurtin’ anyone or themselves, and you’re upsettin’ their parents who are too polite to tell you to kindly mind your own business.” Standing tall, she waits for the woman’s reply.

Mrs. Turner glares at her with wide eyes and a hand to her chest as if mama had damned her to hell and back. “Well, I never!” She clutches the collar of her Halloween sweater, still glaring with her mouth open.

Mama crosses her arms, speaking just as calmly and gently as she did before. “Ma’am, you can ‘never’ all you want, but if you plan to make a spectacle of this, I must insist that you either leave these children alone or find somewhere else to lay your head for the rest of your time in our town.” Holding her ground, she glares right back at the woman, never wavering.

Other than the spooky music playing over the PA system, not a sound is made as the two have their Mexican standoff of wills.

Finally, after what felt like an hour, Mrs. Turner snatches her purse from the floor, never taking her eyes off Mama, and storms out of the barn, mumbling and grumbling to herself.

Mama turns around to the staring crowd of party goers, and she puts out her arms with a huge smile. “What’s everyone staring at? I thought this was a party!” She puts her hand in the pocket of her Alice in Wonderland apron, and throws out a huge handful of glitter confetti all around her.

The kids scream and squeal and run to try and catch as many pieces from the air as they can. The chatter resumes, and I turn to Plum with a wink.

Plum lays her head on my shoulder, watching mama walk out of the barn. “Your mama is a badass chick.” Giggling, she takes a sip of punch, cutting her eyes up at me.

Trying not to choke on my own sip of punch, I swallow it down with a chuckle, and nod. “That she is.” Moving in front of Plum, I slip a hand to the small of her back, pulling her closer. “You should’ve grown up with her. Then you’d really know how badass she can be.” I smile at Plum’s full on belly laugh, and stare into her eyes, leaning in for a quick kiss, but stop short when one of the kids pulls her to go over to their play area to look at a drawing.

Plum offers an apologetic awkward smile as the little girl leads her over to the crafting tables.

Giving her a shrug, I watch them all interact and her overly dramatic reactions to their creations.

She would make a wonderful mama.

Hell, she would make an amazing mama… and wife.

• • •

Close to midnight, and the last of the adult stragglers are beginning to dwindle. Mama, Plum, Rodney, Wade, and I are gathering up trash and other bits left all around. Luella and Sarah Grace are at the house getting the kids to bed after such a big night of fun. Desirea is nowhere to be found. Most likely with another one of her boy toys, so to speak.

Plum and I make our way into the kitchen to grab more trash bags, and I pin her between me and the sink with a sly grin. “Uh-oh, looks like I trapped a fairy. Whatever will she do to get out of my clutches?” I stroke my fingertips down her cheek, holding her gaze, and watch her smile.

Plum leans into my touch, closing her eyes, and sighs. “I’m not sure she wants to escape.” She lets out another soft sigh, nuzzling into my palm. “I’m pretty sure she wants to stay with you forever.” Opening her eyes, she looks up at me, staying quiet.

A little stunned, I’m not sure what to say in this moment, and then movement outside the kitchen window catches my attention, but the glare from the lights on the glass blinds me with our reflections.

Acting fast, I turn off the lights, letting the moonlight and yard lamp illuminate the area.

Plum moves from between me and the sink, following my gaze, and steps behind me. “What is it?” There’s a shake to her voice; a slight panic.

I don’t answer for the longest of seconds, scanning everything as fast and thorough as I can, and then I let out the breath I didn’t realize I was holding. “It’s nothing. I thought I saw someone outside the window, but no one’s there.” Turning to Plum, I offer a soft smile, and slip a hand along her waist. “Must’ve been mama or someone still cleaning.” Holding my smile, I lean my forehead onto hers.

Plum lets out a shaky sigh, nodding. “Yea. We’re just jumpy from hiding our relationship from them still.” Taking in a deep breath, she moves forward, laying her head on my shoulder.

Holding her tight, I whisper in her ear. “Maybe tomorrow we change that?” Stroking her hair, I land a kiss on the top of her head.

Plum leans back, meeting my eyes with a huge smile. “You really mean that? You’re ready?” Her eyes dart back and forth as she watches me in wait.

They glitter and sparkle in the moonlight with anticipation.

Chuckling, I cup her face in my hands, leaning closer. “I am if you are.” With that, I pull her to me, and kiss her soft lips as she puts her arms around my neck.

• • •

The next morning, after checking on all the rooms, completing morning chores, and getting with Grandma Effie to see if she needed me for anymore check-ins, I take some of Mama’s preserves and wine to Betty’s shop.

Unloading the last crate and setting it down in the back of the shop, I move to the front of the store to speak with Jerry and let him know I dropped off more product.

I don’t see him, but Susie Cane is at the register, so I lean on the counter. “Mornin’ Soos, you seen Jerry?” Crossing my arms, I lean closer to her.

Susie shakes her head. “Sorry, D, he’s out sick today. Whatcha needin’?” She finishes handing a customer their change, and then turns to me with a fist on her hip while bracing the other on the edge of the counter.

Leaning away, I prop both hands down, taking in a deep breath. “Man, I hope it’s nothin’ serious, just was gonna tell him I left more of mama’s wine and preserves in the back room for y’all to put out. Nothin’ major.” Shrugging, I drop my hands from the counter, taking a small step back.

Susie grins with a nod, turning back to the register as another customer approaches. “I’ll make sure it’s taken care of…” She pauses, giving back change, and then turns back to me. “Jerry’s grandson Winford, Janet’s oldest, is here in Jerry’s place ‘til he gets back.” Grabbing a sticky-note pad, she writes down what I told her.

I chuckle. “You sure ole little Ford can handle all that Jerry does?” Crossing my arms, I watch her ring up another customer.

Susie turns to me with a smirk. “Little ole Ford is twenty-three now and in trainin’ for assistant stock manager.” She turns to the back counter to gift wrap another customer’s purchase.

Eyebrows rising, I tilt my head in mocking disbelief. “Wow, I didn’t realize how much time has passed since I last saw him.” Pausing, I shake my head with a grin, and then knock the counter as I talk. “Tell him I said hey, and tell Jerry I hope he feels better soon.” Knocking once more, I turn away back towards the door I entered, and move for my truck in the far back parking lot.

As I hit the button to unlock my doors, a crunching hits my ears, and I turn to face an Asian man who looks very similar to that actor who plays in ‘The Walking Dead’.

The man stops, several feet between us. “Excuse me, sorry, I didn’t mean to startle you, but I wanted to ask if you’re Denson Bowing, the farm hotel owner.” He stuffs his hands into the pockets of his jacket, squinting under the bill of his ballcap.

I nod once, as I open my truck door, putting myself as close to it as I can if a speedy get away is necessary. “That’s me, who’s askin’?” Keeping the door close to me, I rest my right hand on the grip of my 1911 pushing the leather holster loose, just in case.

The guy grins, shifting his weight, and nods back at the shop. “Sorry, my name is Theo Jones. I know, not the name you expected.” He chuckles, pointing behind him at the shop. “I’m here with my mom, she’s still inside chatting with the local ladies, and we’ve booked a room on your farm. I saw you inside, and wanted to make an introduction. Didn’t expect to see you in town.” Shaking his head, he extends his hand, taking a few steps forward. “Honestly expected to see you when we got to the farm, but I knew your face from the pictures on the website.” His grin spreads into a smile as he continues to hold out his hand.

Begrudgingly releasing my grip on my gun, I hesitantly shake his hand out of politeness. “Glad to have you and your mama as guests, and I hope your stay is pleasant. Unfortunately, I need to get back to the farm. Chores won’t do themselves.” With an awkward chuckle, I manage to get into my truck and close the door as I crank it and roll down the window. “Dependin’ on how long you two stay, we will be havin’ a Thanksgivin’ banquet for guests that weekend after.” I rest my hand on the gear shift, keeping him in my line of sight.

The guy nods a few times with a smile and bright eyes. “Sure! We’re all we have so that would be nice to experience. We may just extend our stay then.” With that, he closes the gap between himself and my window, extending his hand once more.

Shaking it firmly once, I put my truck in gear and head back home.

Such a strange encounter, but not everyone behaves the same, nor do they expect the worst out of strangers. Guy could’ve had a gun pulled on him. Hope he doesn’t pull stunts like that on other folks down here. Even the friendliest of folks down here have a gun hidden somewhere on their person for safety. Too many weirdos loose with hidden agendas these days.

• • •

Later on, everyone gathers at the dining table once evening chores have been completed, waiting for supper to meet the table.

Mama, Plum, and Luella set the table while Grandma Effie finishes icing her famous homemade cinnamon rolls as our dessert.

Grandpa Eamon sits in his usual place, sipping coffee while reading the local paper, and grins at me with a wink.

Once the ladies take their seats, I stand, looking at everyone for a second before landing on Plum at my side, and place a hand on her shoulder. “Alright, everyone…” I pause, mouth trying to go dry, and I fight back the shakes threatening to take over my nervous self as I clear my throat. “I have an announcement.” Clearing my throat again, I take a sip of my sweet tea and squeeze Plum’s shoulder causing her to grab at my hand. “Somethin’ very important has happened, and I need to share it with the lotta you.” Glancing around at everyone, my heart races faster from all of their eyes on me.

Mama adjusts herself in her seat, turning towards me and Plum, and glances between the two of us with expectant eyes and pursed lips.

That’s the face she makes when she’s worried or suspicious, but for once she remains quiet.

Taking in a deep breath, I pull my chair farther way from the table, turning to Plum, and kneel.

The room fills with gasps, muted squeals, and Grandpa Eamon’s quiet chuckling.

From the corner of my eye, I notice Sarah Grace pull her phone out and hold it in our direction. I can always count on her to document special occasions when in the midst of them.

Plum smiles from ear to ear, putting her hands over her mouth as she locks eyes with me.

I pull the ring from my back pocket, holding it up in on hand, and take Plum’s left hand in my other. “The day we met wasn’t the best first impression.” I glance at Mama’s smirk. “And I didn’t make it easy to be here at first, but…” Pausing to swallow against my continual dry mouth, I adjust myself on my knee. “Even though I was a complete and total ass to you, you gave me a chance.” Maneuvering her ring finger into place, I slip on the ring with ease. “Plum Dahling, I want no one else at my side through the rest of this life.” We lock eyes, tears in her, and we can’t help but beam at each other. “Will you be my wife?” Taking her hand in both of mine, I light a kiss on her fingers, holding her gaze.

Without skipping a beat, she nods violently, smile never wavering, and flings herself into me, wrapping her arms around my neck, and we nearly fall.

The room erupts into cheers, squeals, and clapping.

Mama stands, walking over to us as we rise together, and she hugs us both. “It’s about damn time Denson, I didn’t know how much longer I could go on pretending not to know!” She laughs hard, pulling me down to kiss my cheek, and then wraps her arms around Plum, giving her the biggest ‘welcome to the family’ hug she could muster.

Laughing, I glance at Grandpa Eamon, speaking to mama. “What do you mean pretending not to know?” I watch mama move back to her seat, and take my own.

Mama puts her napkin in her lap, still smiling, and giggles with a shrug of her shoulders. “Well, baby, I have eyes, don’t I?” She laughs, loud, and starts filling the kids’ plates with food, passing plates and dishes back and forth.

The whole table is a wave of giggles, chuckles, and whispers.

Joining in on the laughter, I shake my head a few times, loading my plate down with food, too. “That you do, mama, that you do.” Cutting my eyes at Plum, I nudge her with my elbow, unable to stop smiling.

• • •

A few hours later, in my room, Plum and I lie together in my bed, and she raises her arm from my stomach, holding her ring in the moonlight. “Tonight was a complete surprise.” Snuggling closer to me, she lowers her arm, hugging tight to my chest as I play with her hair.

I crane my neck a bit, looking down at her as she does her best to turn her head up to me, and I grin. “A good surprise, I hope?” Sniggering, I hug her tight, running my fingertips along her shoulder, continuing to play with her hair.

Plum giggles, letting out a sigh. “The absolute best surprise I could have ever imagined.” Giggling again, she shifts her leg to on top of mine, rubbing her foot along my shin.

Letting out a contented sigh of my own, I close my eyes with a smirk. “Good. It was a surprise to me, too, to be honest.” Shifting in place, I stretch my free leg, putting my free arm on the pillow above my head, keeping my eyes closed.

Plum lets out a short snorting laugh, propping up on her elbow, and lays her left hand on my chest as she faces me. “What do you mean? You didn’t plan that?” Arching an eyebrow, she grows quiet, searching my face as she waits for my response.

Running my fingers along the folds and curves of her side and hip, I slip my fingers under the edge of her lace panties, thumb sliding up and down below the hem of her cotton tank top. “Nope…” Unable to hold back a chuckle, I lower my free hand to her cheek, brushing her hair away from her face. “Grandpa Eamon saw me kiss your head the other day while you were painting, then, not long after that, he gave me his mother’s ring for when I was ready to propose, and I know we agreed to just announce we were dating, but I couldn’t hold it back.” I sit up, watching her prop higher on her elbow, and grasp her face in my hands. “I love you, and I couldn’t wait any longer.” Smiling from ear to ear, I pull her forward as I lean down, kissing those soft sweet lips.

Plum leans into me, kissing harder, and moves to straddle me. Fingers in my hair, clawing at my neck, she grinds in my lap.

My hands find her hips, sliding farther and squeeze her ass cheeks, and my whole body tingles at her small moan in my ear as she moves to kiss my neck.

Her lips glide over my skin, sending chills down my whole right side; tip of her tongue running back up and finding my ear, causing me to take in a sharp breath of pleasure.

As she nibbles, I slide one hand up her back, latching onto the hair at the nape of her neck, and I’m unable to hold back a smile from how her body jerks with the sharp breath she takes in, letting it out in a louder, rawer moan.

Plum grinds harder, nails now digging into my chest for stability, both of our breaths sporadic with arousal.

Taking hold of her lower back, keeping my fingers in her hair, I maneuver us and flip her onto the mattress; my lips finding hers as my hands loose and explore her body.

She wraps her legs around me, pulling me into her, and claws at my back with soft moans between kisses.

Leaning back, I smirk at her as she bites her lip with a smirk of her own.

So beautiful, her skin glows in the small beams of moonlight.

My hands find their way from her knees, up her thighs, to her stomach where I squeeze, jerking her to me as I thrust.

Giggling out a small moan, Plum loosens her legs, letting her feet fall to my hips, and then tucks her toes into the waist band of my boxers, toying with them for a few seconds before lurching them downward, exposing me in all my glory.

Letting out a soft growl, I press my fingers into her, gentle yet firm, and slide them down to the black lace. Curling my fingertips around the thin fabric, I take my time pulling them from their purpose until she lifts her feet, and then I drop them to the floor.

With a sly grin, Plum leans up, pulling off her tank top, dropping it with the panties, and then she lays back with her arms above her head.

I lean down, lips caressing the inside of her right thigh, hands exploring her soft skin from leg to stomach to breasts as my mouth ventures farther up until it meets the sweet and tantalizing middle where my lips brush over the center. With a quick flick of my tongue, I watch her body jolt in expectation, only for my lips move to her other thigh.

No need to speed through this, this time.

Once my lips break free from her knee, I grasp her hips, pulling her to me, gaining a better posture, and tease her with the tip slipping and sliding within her excited wetness. I watch her close her eyes, biting her bottom lip in longing for what is yet to come.

Good.

The rise and fall of her hips as she thrusts and rocks against me. How her hands search the sheets desperate to grab something, anything, to hold onto. Her hair splayed about the pillows, strands slinking around her breasts.

Perfection.

Unable to hold back any longer, I lean down, lips meeting hers, and direct myself where I’m able to enter with ease, and the sharp breath she takes in sends me into a frenzy as her hands find my back, shoulders, neck, and pull at my hair.

Plum turns her head to the side as my lips make their way along her jaw to her neck, and she speaks within a moan. “I love you, Denson Bowing.” Her words almost in audible.

Leaning away, I lock eyes with her. “And I love you, Plum Bowing.” Eyes bouncing between the sparkle in each of hers, I match her smile.

Plum wraps her legs around me once again, thrusting me forward, and I can’t help but moan into a growl as I place my hand around her throat, and we let ourselves get lost in our carnal passions until we collapse onto the bed out of breath and very much in love.

• • •

Thanksgiving week went on without a hitch, both the family get together at Aunt Eberlyn and Uncle Greg’s, and the one we had here for our guests. Now, a week after the festivities, I find myself fixing a leak in the roof of one of our silo rooms. Rodney and Wade help me out, getting it squared away faster so we can get back to the regular chores. Thankfully, we are slow on guests for the time being, and there’s no rush for occupancy.

Yet.

As I start pounding the last nail into the roof, a small white delivery van comes up the drive, stopping on the other side of the house where I can’t see. Not that I can see much of anything being this far out from the house. Must be something mama ordered for the hotel, again. Thinking nothing more of it, I go back to finishing out the roof, gathering up supplies, and the three of us head back towards the barn to put the supplies away.

Not seconds after I set down the ladder, a shrill scream hits my ears, coming from the house. Without thinking, I rush inside through the kitchen, searching frantically for who’s still screaming. Turning the corner into the dining room, I come full stop to Plum standing in the far corner, hands over her mouth, crying, and doing her best to become the corner itself.

Ignoring everything else around us, I move to her, hands on either side of her face. “Hey! Hey! Ssshhh! It’s alright, I’m here. You’re safe.” Doing my best to stay the only thing in her sight, I search her face for an idea of what has her so frightened. “Baby, I’m here, focus on me. You’re alright, I promise.” Raising my eyebrows, I wipe fresh tears from her cheeks as they fall, and we finally lock eyes, but she doesn’t speak.

Wade runs in, looking between the two of us. “What’s up? How can I help?” He grips the door frame with a hand, swinging towards us, and waits.

Without taking my eyes off Plum, I nod towards the kitchen. “Get me the lemon juice from the fridge, it’s in the door midway down next to the garlic jar. Hurry!” I hear him slap the door frame as he disappears and then reappears with the squirt bottle. “Thanks.” Never taking my eyes from hers, I open the bottle, pulling her mouth open, and shoot a small amount into her mouth, handing the bottle back to Wade who remains at our sides.

Plum’s face contorts, eyes squeezing shut as the sour flavor takes hold of her senses, and she shakes her head with noises of annoyance, until she takes in a hard breath, opening her eyes to me, and seems more here.

Taking her face in my hands again, I get her to look at me. “Hey… what’s wrong?” Stroking her wet cheeks with my thumbs, I wait, patient and silent.

Plum swallows hard, looking past me, and points her chin for me to look with her.

Turning around, I glance at the table, the fireplace, the chairs, the curio cabinets along the opposite wall, and then it dawns on me.

The bouquet on the table.

My heart drops into my stomach, and I turn back to her. “Mama didn’t order those?” Locking eyes with her, I watch as she shakes her head, fresh tears falling from her lashes as she blinks, threatening to sob again. “Lilies, chrysanthemums, and baby’s breath?” Holding her gaze, doing my best to remain calm, I move where I’m the only thing she sees. “Listen to me, and listen good.” I pause, and she nods a few times, sniffling. “You’re safe here. Now, I know it doesn’t seem like that with the present situation, but I will never let him hurt you, understand.” Firming my grip on her face, my eyes bounce between hers, but she doesn’t nod, nor does she make a sound until she can’t hold back her sobs anymore.

Pulling her to me, I turn us around, a hand on the back of her head, and I look at Wade. “Get mama and Grandma Effie, we may have a problem.” Stroking her hair as she cries into my shoulder, I make sure not to turn where she can see the bouquet, and Wade leaves the room to get the matriarchs.

With Plum upstairs asleep, I sit in the dining room with Mama, Grandma Effie, Wade, Rodney, and Deputy Josh. “What are our options Josh? He clearly knows where she is, but none of us know what he looks like, Plum refuses to look him up outa fear he would know, find her, and do whatever his sick mind wants.” Leaning forward with my elbows on my knees, I wipe my face, leaving my hands on the back of my head, looking at him for answers.

Josh lets out a long breath, looking at the floor as he leans against the door frame, a hand on his duty belt. “Honestly, D, there isn’t really much we can do right now. He hasn’t come on the property as far as we know, yet…” He shakes his head, meeting my gaze, and pushes off the frame. “You can be her detail, make sure she’s never alone regardless of where, maybe put up cameras on the property besides the trail cams, I can send a deputy to patrol the roads, but if an emergency arises they’ll be pulled, so…” He raises and drops his hands, lost for words.

Mama sits up, looking at me. “Denson, this was a major bit of information that should’ve been shared with the rest of us, this doesn’t just put her at risk, it puts the babies at risk, too.” Her stare is hard with fury, and I can’t blame her.

She’s right.

Grandma Effie pats Mama’s knee, giving us a soft smile. “Honey, while that’s true, it’s past and irrelevant to the matter at hand.” She turns to me. “Denson, the next few weeks will be a whirlwind of guests, chores, and the town Christmas faire of which we will need to attend.” She clears her throat, putting up a hand to Mama’s protesting open mouth. “We will not be changin’ anythin’ just yet. If this man is how you say he is, then business should go on as usual.” She puts her hand up again as mama starts to speak. “If we were to stop everythin’ we’ve been doin’ and make an abrupt change, then won’t that cause more problems from the stalker?” Her attention falls on Josh.

Not expecting the question, Josh fumbles to speak for a second before finding his words. “Oh, yes ma’am it would.” He looks from her to mama to me. “In my experience, any sudden change with guys like him can make him more dangerous and possibly act out irrationally to get what he wants.” Clearing his throat, he adjusts his hat, getting quiet.

Grandma Effie lets out a small giggle, grinning at herself. “I knew those crime documentary shows would pay off.” She pats Mama’s knee again, glancing around the room, and her grin falters. “Well aren’t y’all a bunch of sour grapes.” She opens her mouth, but shuts it quick, attention focused behind Josh.

Following her gaze, I stand at attention as Plum walks into the room, eyes bloodshot. “There is no reason for any of you to be putting yourselves in danger for me.” Her lips quiver, voice weak, and she looks at Mama. “I’m sorry Mrs. Polly for not saying something to you sooner, I know this is your family and it’s your job to keep them safe, but I honestly thought he wasn’t a problem anymore.” She points to the bouquet but won’t look at it. “Until that arrived, and I realized there’s nowhere I can go that he won’t follow.” Her face contorts in confusion as she swallows hard and searches the floor. “I just don’t understand how. I did everything possible to keep him from finding me, going so far as to avoid major cities with traffic cameras, not using ATM’s, no social media, changed my whole photography company image, I even refused to be in the hotel advertisements with you all. How did he find me?” She starts to cry again.

Wasting no time, I cross the room, pulling her into my arms, and cradle her head to my shoulder. “Ssshhh, it’s gonna be alright.” Rocking her side to side, I meet eyes with Josh who nods, turning to everyone else and nodding before leaving the house.

Mama stands, speechless for the first time in my life, pats my hand, and leaves without a word.

Grandma Effie steps up to us. “Eamon and I are here for whatever you need, say the word.” Cupping my cheek, she gives me a soft and knowing smile before heading out the kitchen door.

Rodney and Wade stand, quiet, and shuffle in place.

Never changing position or pace, I rock my head back towards the kitchen door. “Y’all get back to work, don’t want what few guests we do have to wonder and start talkin’ outa turn. As a matter of fact, if y’all would, keep an eye on guests here and those scheduled to come, could have booked a room with us right under our noses.” I watch them nod several times each and listen for the door to slam shut before I move.

Plum is quiet, clinging to the back of my shirt for dear life, and sniffles every few seconds.

I swallow hard against the anger rising up in me, doing my best to keep it from my voice. “Plum, baby, can you tell me anythin’ about what he looks like? His name? Anythin’ we can use to identify him?” Not moving, I wait for a response.

Plum sniffles hard, taking in a shaking breath, and leans back. “He’s Asian, about my height, slim build, short hair last I saw him, uuhh…” She squeezes her eyes shut, scrunching her face. “Um, his name is Liu Bo, but Chinese names are said backwards, so he goes by Bo if that matters.” She shakes her head a few times, sniffling hard again, and falls back into my arms.

I pet her head, rocking her side to side again. “Ssshhh, that’s great! You’ve given us a lot to work with. I’ll let Josh know, and the boys.” Hugging her tight to me, we stay like this until she releases her hold on me, and then I take her back upstairs where I lay next to her while she sleeps on my chest.

• • •

Later on that evening, I fill Sarah Grace, Desirea, and Luella in on what’s going on with Plum. All three chomping at the bit to get a piece of this guy, but all three reluctantly agree to go on as if everything is normal. I give them the guy’s description, and none of them have seen anyone on the property like that.

Luella decides to take the kids to her sister-in-law’s to spend some of the break with their cousins. Not out of the ordinary, and hopefully not enough to make this guy worse.

Taking a moment alone, I google the name she gave me, and a Facebook page pops up as the first result. Going onto the page, I stop cold, unable to take my eyes off the profile picture.

There he is.

Theo Jones. The guy who stopped me at the shop.

A small panic setting in, I move to the house, grabbing my keys from the kitchen, and head to the sheriff’s station.

• • •

Bursting through the doors, I completely disregard the secretary’s greeting and her protest to my intent as I move past her to the office where Josh and Sheriff Johnson sit. “I know who he is.” Out of breath, I bounce my gaze between the two of them in pause.

Sheriff Johnson leans back in his chair. “Yes, son, we do, too, and I don’t need you goin’ off halfcocked like you seem to be doin’ now.” He laces his fingers over his stomach, rocking in his office chair as he stares at me.

Nodding several times, I shift in place, wiping my face, and stare at the ground. “Alright, what do you suggest?” Bringing my attention back to him, I do my best to catch my breath and slow my heart.

Both seem futile.

The sheriff leans forward, eye contact never wavering. “Son, I suggest you get back to the farm, go on as if nothing has changed, make him think he has you right where he wants you. We have put out an APB, and my people are already out searching for him.” He pauses, then smiles. “Also, congratulations on the engagement. We will make sure you two see it to your wedding, you have my word.” Holding eye contact and his smile, he just sits there.

Unable to think let alone speak, I simply nod and head back to the farm as instructed.

• • •

A week later, no sign of the guy anywhere. No one can say they’ve seen anyone of his description besides myself, and nothing from the surrounding towns. It’s like he’s just up and left. Sick bastard, toying with people’s heads and lives like this.

Today is the last day of the Christmas faire, a week and half before Christmas, and the whole family is taking the kids for pictures with Santa, The Grinch, and Rudolf.

Wade is stuck helping mama man her yearly booth at the farmer’s market, even the few guests we have are gone to the faire.

So it’s just me and Plum left at the house, which on one hand is good, but on the other could be very bad.

Since all the chores have been accomplished for the day, thanks to the guests who have actually made chores a speedier process, Plum and I sit in the living room watching a marathon of Christmas movies, starting with Die Hard. This one actually sparked our first argument as a couple over if it’s actually a Christmas movie.

Plum gets up from beside me on the couch, pointing to the kitchen. “Do we have any popcorn? No movie marathon is complete without it.” She offers the most convincing smile she can muster, waiting for my response.

Stretching out more on the couch now having more room, I glance towards the kitchen, mouth open, and then I shrug. “No clue. But feel free to look.” Chuckling, I adjust on my back with my arm over my head, and smile at her.

Plum rolls her eyes, giving me that too familiar smirk, and then turns and walks away. The next thing I know, she squeals, and then I hear something crash to the floor.

Hoisting myself from the couch, I move for the kitchen, finding Plum pressing herself into the sink and staring towards the table. Following her gaze, I tense, moving myself between her and the man cutting into the large stack of pancakes that Grandma Effie left out to cool before putting into the freezer for later.

Plum claws at my arm attempting to gain hold, but her hands keep losing traction until they grasp my shirt sleeve, and her eyes never move off him.

The guy raises his fork to his mouth, taking a huge bite, and then wipes his mouth, leaning back in his chair as he swallows.

The air in room stiffens, threatening to suffocate me.

No. Wait.

That’s me holding my breath.

Grinning, he takes a sip of milk, pointing a finger from his glass at me. “Good morning Denson. Good to see you again.” He locks eyes with me, falling silent.

I nod once. “Bo.” Gritting my teeth, I do my best to focus on how to get Plum out of here the fastest.

Setting the glass down, Bo’s gaze shifts to behind me. “Good to see you again, too, Plum.” He smiles, dabbing his napkin at the corners of his mouth again and sighs. “I thought I had lost you for good.” He pauses, shifting his gaze between the two of us, and laces his fingers on the table with a smirk. “To think, all it took to find you this time was a news cast showing off your new hotel, Denson. I didn’t think it was her at first, but thanks to a little research and the rewind abilities of YouTube, I managed to double check, and sure enough, there you were Plum. Thank you for bringing her to me, Denson.” Giving us both a wide smile, his eyes land on her.

Instinctually moving farther in front of her, I attempt to hold his attention and maneuver her closer to the easier of the two exits, the door frame towards the front door. After thinking of her odds, the kitchen door would take her longer to get to the front of the house to the cars.

Cellphones? Both in the living room out of reach.

House phone? Not enough time to grab and punch the buttons.

Maybe if I can keep him away from her long enough, she can grab her phone and make it to a car.

Keys? Where are the keys?

My heart drops.

Both sets of our keys were hung on the hooks by the kitchen door.

Glancing that direction, my stomach churns.

They’re gone.

Bo chuckles, taking a bite of bacon, licking his fingertips. “If you’re looking for your keys, they’re safe in my pocket.” He smirks, scooting back his seat with high pitched screeching from the feet on the hardwood.

Mama’s gonna be pissed about that when all of this is over.

Shit.

My heart quickens, and I swallow hard against the fury growing inside me, grabbing hold of Plum’s front pocket with the tips of my right fingers. “You think having our keys is enough to win?” Taking a step forward, I pull her to the right towards the door frame and front door. “It’s gonna take a lot more than some calm intimidation tactics to scare us, too.” As I pull her, I stay in front, doing my best to keep his attention.

Bo chuckles, shrugging his shoulders with a grin. “Don’t worry, Denson, I’ve taken all necessary precautions to ensure I get what I want.” He takes another sip of milk, setting the glass down with a soft tump onto the wood. “I know that your family, farm hands, and guests have all vacated to the Christmas Faire in town. That we’re the only tree humans remaining on the farm, and that the sheriff’s deputy already passed the house approximately five minutes ago, meaning it will be another twenty minutes until he meets the driveway again.” He rests his hands on the edge of the table, bracing. “That is, unless something keeps him from making it back.” He smirks again, falling silent once more, and then the smile falls from his face.

At that moment, I come to the realization of his plan, and I refuse to let him win. Without thinking, I sling Plum through the frame, and she screams, slamming into the frame, and catches herself before she falls.

Bo rises from his seat towards us, yelling out in rage. “No! Plum is mine!” He rounds the corner of the table, moving towards Plum.

I lunge forward, executing the most effective hip-drop tackle of my football career, and land him in the middle of the table, collapsing the legs, and smashing the wood. Chairs fall to the wayside, adding to the debris and ear splitting noise. With the wind knocked out of me, I roll off Bo onto my back, taking short quick breaths, and manage to sit up.

Bo groans, rolling his head a bit while staying on his back.

In the disorientation, I manage to yell out to Plum, best as I can. “Get your phone off the coffee table, and get to the road!” As I let out the last word, Bo lurches up, clocking me in the jaw.

The unexpected blow knocks be to my left, away from him and the door frame, and I spit blood onto the floor.

The front door slams shut, window rattling, and the wooden Christmas wreath falls to the floor with a cladder.

Bo rolls away from me, scrambling to his feet in the rubble of the table and chairs, and moves after Plum, and yells out to her. “Plum! PLUUUMM!! You can’t run from me forever, Plum!” Gaining his footing, he rushes for the door.

Doing my best, I find my own footing, following him with shaky steps. “Bo! She’s not yours! Never has been!” Wiping the blood from my chin, I stumble, catching myself in the door frame, feet from Bo.

Bo stands with his hand on the door knob, and glances over his shoulder at me. “You don’t know what you’re talking about, but trust me, I will make sure to tell her every little detail of your demise once she and I are safe far away from here.” He turns and jerks the knob, but the door won’t budge.

Taking in a deep breath, I push off the frame, smiling at the small delay Plum managed. “You won’t get far with the deadbolt locked dumbass.” Without thinking, I charge him once more, giving everything I have to another hip-drop tackle into the door.

Our compounded weight, the force of my blow, and the age of the hinges all come to a head as the door falls, window shattering, and the two of us tumble onto the porch amongst the glass, splintered wood, and the soil from one of mama’s giant flower pots that must have fallen over.

Bo continues to roll over himself down the front steps onto the gravel driveway.

I land against the railing, hitting my side against the outer corner of the wood and hear a crack.

Great, a broken rib.

Pulling myself up, I feel a hand on my shoulder, and I instinctually swing my arm backwards.

Plum lets out a yelp, making me stop, and then she helps me up. “I locked the door to slow him down, then snuck upstairs. I called Josh and your mama. Both of which are on their way, but with the faire, it could be longer than usual.” She catches the blood on my jaw as I stand and lean on the post. “Oh, Denson, are you okay!?” Without thinking, she grabs my face to turn it to her, letting go at my wince.

I wave her off, guarding my side, and focus on Bo. “He got in a lucky punch, but nothing I can’t handle.” I take in a sharp breath, wincing at the pain, and do my best to stand straight. “My truck is unlocked, 1911 in its holder in my the door. I need you to go get it while I keep him distracted.” As I speak, he rolls onto his hands and knees, coughing, and scrambles to stand in the gravel.

Plum nods several times before stepping back from me, careful of the glass and her bare feet, and slings herself over the railing, running for the truck across the yard near the barn.

Doing my best to bluff away my injuries, I move down the steps with heavy breaths, socks clinging to the jagged wood, and walk the gravel, reaching Bo before he has gained any footing. “You come to my town...” I take in a ragged breath, bracing a hand to my side, and kick him in the gut.

Bo falls to his right, coughing and gasping, and his hands grasp at the gravel below him as he attempts to roll onto his hands and knees again.

With slow but deliberate steps, I keep my attention on him as I move forward and hold Plum in my peripherals as she makes it to my truck.

Good.

Continuing to gain on Bo as he moves slower than before, I raise my foot for another kick. “You put my family in danger…” Foot plants itself firmly against his jaw, slinging his chin out and he falls onto his arms this time. “And now, you think I’m gonna give up my fiancé so easily?” Bending down, adrenaline disguising the pain, I grab a handful of hair, snatching back his head. “I don’t think so…” Vibrating with anger, I spit at the ground beside us, rearing back to land the final blow.

Just as I’m about to send my fist down on him, he slings a handful of gravel up and into my face. Bits of rock and sand land in my eyes and mouth. In my disorientation, Bo gains the upper hand, tackling me to the ground, and sits on top of me. Raising my hands, I do my best to protect my face as blow after blow rains down. One gets through, slamming into my nose, and I jerk my face to the right, gasping for breath from the flood of blood down my throat. Seconds later, hands wrap around my throat, clamping down, and my gasping ceases. Turning to face him, my hands do their best to loosen his grasp, one hand finding his face, and I do my best to break the tension in his arms, hitting the crook of his elbow.

Futile.

My vision now turns purple at the edges, face hot, and my hearing muffles, threatening to retreat with my vision. I have to break free, and break free now. Doing my best with what little I have, I rock us side to side, thrusting upwards with my hips in an attempt to throw him off me.

No use.

Just as the purple shifts to black and the sound of my breaths mixed with the crunch of gravel wanes, the crack of gunfire rings out above all other sound.

Bo lets go, and he looks over his shoulder.

Another crack of gunfire.

Bo jolts, falling to the gravel on my left. He rolls onto his back, a hand to his shoulder.

Coughing and gasping for air, I roll away from him, getting my breath, and manage to sit while propped up on an elbow.

Plum runs to me, putting the gun down beside her, and raises shaking hands to my face. “Denson, are you okay?” Manic eyes glance over my whole body before coming back to face me.

I chuckle, wincing a bit, and spit blood at the gravel away from us. “I’ll live.” Adjusting myself with more wincing, I nod towards Bo. “Nice shootin’ Tex…” Pausing my joke, I take in a sharp breath. “Glad to know you actually can hit your target, like you said.” I attempt another chuckle, pain emerging through the adrenaline, and I all but collapse onto her shoulder as she pulls me into a cradling hug.

In the distance, sirens blare.

Closing my eyes, I relax into her as she strokes my hair.

Plum lets out a blood curdling scream, hands falling from my head.

I fall to the gravel once again. Opening my eyes, I watch Plum claw at Bo’s hand grasping a large amount of her hair as he struggles to drag her towards his car parked several feet away off the drive in the opposite direction of my truck.

In the midst of my injuries, I get up slow, stumbling my way after them. Hazy vision, sweat running into my eyes, and the weight of my breaths has me as if walking in quick sand.

Where is that fight I saw that night at the bar? She can handle herself almost as well as Luella. Why isn’t she fighting back?

Mustering all I have to my sore throat, my voice come out scratchy and weak at first. “Plum! Fight back!” Doing my best to stand tall, I pull all my strength into my voice, and yell. “Plum! You have to fight back! I know you can!” I continue to stumble after them, watching her grab at his hand, kicking at the ground. “Where’s that woman who put a grown man twice her size on his ass at the bar?” My breathing strains, my own wheezing the only thing I hear, but I press on towards her.

Plum’s screams stop.

I fall to my knees, on the brink of passing out.

The sirens get closer.

My eyes close, and when they open, Plum has turned herself around, firm grasp on Bo’s hand, and she kicks his legs out from under him.

Bo falls hard, head bouncing off the ground, and Plum scrambles on top of him. Her fists land blow after blow. Blood flings from her knuckles.

The sirens are at the driveway. Gravel crunching under tires a breath of relief.

Getting to my feet in a haze fueled whirlwind, I stumble my way to her, catching her fist mid-way, hold it there.

Plum struggles at first, tears streaming down her face, and she screams as she meets my eyes. “It’s over, baby…” Loosening my grip, I let my hand slide down her wrist, voice softening. “It’s over…” Watching her look down at a bloody and unconscious Bo, I brace as she uses me to lift herself from him, and then pull her into a hug.

The sheriff patrol cars skid to a halt all over the entrance to the farm, sirens blaring, lights flashing. All the deputies exit, guns in hand, and surround Bo.

Wade and Rodney’s trucks follow them in, both of them exiting and running towards us.

Mama and the girls get out of their cars at the back of everything, but instead of coming closer, I watch mama put out a hand to the others, holding them back from the scene. With a whistle, she gets Rodney and Wade’s attention mid run, and they fall back to her.

Josh grabs at his com. “This is Unit 3Adam17, 10-33 and 10-52, send two.” He holsters his gun, kneeling at Bo’s side, checking his pulse. “He’s alive, just unconscious.” With life confirmed, he rolls Bo so he can apply handcuffs.

Plum wraps her shaking arms around me, hugging me so tight, I wince but hold her to me.

Everything next passes in a blur of moving bodies, statements, crime scene tape, photography, and the aftermath clean up.

Watching from the perch of my own gurney, Josh has a deputy ride in the other ambulance with Bo, who reads him his rights as they load him into the back.

Plum sits beside me, hand in mine as they close the doors to my ambulance. “Thank you…” She squeezes my hand, tears welling in her eyes, and she sniffles with a grin.

Pulling the oxygen mask from my face, I open my mouth, but she replaces my mask, patting my chest a couple times before returning it to our hands. “Don’t…” She sniffles, letting out a quick breathy laugh. “I made up my mind to learn how to fight, so that when this day came, I would be ready. I wouldn’t freeze from not knowing what to do.” Her eyebrows furrow with the last few words, and she searches my blanket in her pause. “I did freeze.” She takes in a deep breath. “When he grabbed my hair…” Her eyes jerk up to me. “But then you, your words brought me back.” Swallowing hard, she wipes her eyes, letting out a breathy laugh. “You saved me Denson. I don’t know what came over me, but I was determined not to lose you.” She squeezes my hand in both of hers, continuing to speak.

But her words are muffled beyond coherence, and the small ambulance goes black.

• • •

Sunday, July 31st

I pace the small space I’ve been given to stand, checking my watch every few seconds, and watch the door down at the other end of the barn, turning to Rodney. “You said five more minutes, man, where are they?” Wiping my mouth, I can’t take my eyes off the door.

Rodney slaps my shoulder with a chuckle. “C’mon man, give them some grace, it takes a lot to get ready for something like this.” He stands tall, poking out his chin. “I should know, mine was just a month ago.” Laughing, he nudges Wade with is elbow, sniggering with the rest of the groomsmen.

Rolling my eyes, I take in a deep breath, doing my best to calm myself.

The next thing I know, the pianist takes to her keyboard, playing a light tune, and the guests take their seats, getting quiet.

My little cousin Bently escorts Grandma Effie to her seat by Aunt Eberlyn, proceeded by his brother Joel escorting mama to her seat. And then Luella leads the bridesmaids one by one in their flowing mismatched hippy dresses, flower crowns, and makeshift bouquets from the flowers around the farm.

As Deserea takes her place at the end of the bridesmaids, the pianist begins playing the accompaniment to “She’s Everything” by Brad Pasley, and the butterflies in my stomach rise to a frenzy.

Wiping my sweaty hands on my jeans, the only saving grace off all the formalities, I take in the biggest breath I can handle, and it escapes me in the same second.

Plum rounds the corner into the frame of the barn door.

The sunset silhouette, her hair falling freely over bare shoulders, the lace of her pale blue dress flowing about her legs as she glides down the aisle beside Grandpa Eamon with a bouquet of sunflowers in her hands.

No words can describe how beautiful she is in this moment.

How angelic.

As if a dream.

Dream becomes a reality as the next words that hit my ear are from the preacher’s announcement. “… husband and wife. You may kiss your bride, Denson.” His hand meets my shoulder, bringing me completely back to the room.

Heart beating in my ears, I take a step forward, shit eating grin plastered to my face, and lean down. As our lips meet, my arm find her waist, twirling her into a dip, I kiss her hard as family and guests cheer for us both.

Getting her back to her feet, Plum giggles, glancing at the crowd from the corner of her eye, and then returns her attention to me. “Well, Mr. Bowing, are you ready for the rest of our lives?” She strokes my cheek, glittering eyes holding my gaze.

Grabbing her hand, I shake my head with a smile. “Mrs. Bowing, are you implyin’ I’ve not been ready this whole time?” Chuckling, I secure my arm behind her, hoisting her into a cradle, and walk her out of the barn as the cheers grow louder.

The two of us laugh at each other as we pass the others, and I don’t put her down until we reach the house, where I plant another hard and passionate kiss upon her lips.

FIN